
%, " 'o', x*" ^ 



% « * k.S % s V %>. V * 




c3 ^t*. 







' z 




3 



3 




' »■ * <V 




^ A. 





4? 






0° OL^^^ 




^0 







9s. 'o,** A* 



> - V 








NOTES ILLUSTRATIVE 



OF THE 



MEANING AND APPLICATION OF THE FIGURES EMPLOYED 



BY 



ST. JOHN THE DIVINE 



IN THE 



REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST. 



BY REV. JAMES P. GARDNER. 



Scripture host m— the ^J^^T^^ 
prophecy of the Scripture is of any private mterpretabon. 



NASHVILLE, TENN.: 
PUBLISHED BY A. H. BEDFORD, AGENT, FOR THE AUTHOR 

1867. 



0^ 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1867, by 
JAMES P. GARDNER, 
in the District Court of the United States for the Middle District of Tennesst 



.Exchange- 
■ JUL 30 .?§43 

Accessions Division 



R. CULLIN, STEREOTYPER, SOUTHERN METHODIST PUBLISHING HOUSE, 
NASHVILLE, TENNESSEE. 



NOTES ON THE APOCALYPSE. 



G A It D N E R. 



INTRODUCTION. 



In commenting on a general prophecy, it most certainly is of 
the very first importance that the writer should take the most 
enlarged and comprehensive view of the prophecy. And especial- 
ly so with the Apocalypse, as the professedly universal scope of 
this great apostolic prophet, who is so imperatively commanded 
to write, not only as all other prophets had done in all preceding 
ages, giving mankind a view of future events, is entirely unlim- 
ited, for he is absolutely commanded to write the things which 
have already transpired, the things which are now transpiring, 
and the things which shall be hereafter. And that the connec- 
tion may be natural, and the style every way appropriate, the 
whole is conceived and embodied in symbolic language. The 
advantages accruing from this last simple fact are greater than 
they might seem to the casual observer ; for, having in this way 
the light of partial fulfillment shining upon the prophecy, from 
the very hour in which it was recorded, we have, also, the almost 
inconceivably great advantage of becoming somewhat familiar 
with the apostle's use and application of many of the beauti- 
ful emblems and sublime figures to past great scenes in the 
world's history. And when we remember that he must be, and 
unquestionably is, consistent with himself, and that these em- 
blems and figures, representing the things which, in connection 
with others, have been employed to represent future events, the 
commentator enjoys the very great advantage of allowing the 
inspired prophet to interpret his own dark sayings. And this 
advantage is enhanced at every onward step, as the light of ful- 

(v) 



6 



INTRODUCTION. 



fillment sorvcs continually to increase the number of interpreta- 
tions of these sayings. And, while we cannot possibly over- 
estimate the importance of the fact, that the student of this, the 
very greatest of all the great prophecies contained in the great 
Book of God's inspiration, must take a very general and widely 
comprehensive view of this sublimely grand picture, he must, on 
the other hand, take a very narrowly accurate view of the picture, 
and be exceedingly careful not to allow one single word or allu- 
sion to escape his vigilance ; for it is, most certainly, a false 
modesty to say, as students and interpreters of this prophecy 
have generally done, that this precision is above and beyond 
their capacity, consequently they do not attempt it. We may 
compare the importance of this idea to the absolute necessity 
with the mathematical student, of diligently clearing away every 
difficulty in his course, and of making himself master of every 
principle as he proceeds, because mathematical science embodies 
certain indispensable principles, which are not only necessary in 
constituting the science a perfect whole, but each of the several 
parts is equally necessary in order to an understanding of the 
other parts. We are not unapprised of the fact that this is say- 
ing a great deal for the harmony of this grand picture, brought 
to view in the symbolic language of this great prophecy ; but we 
maintain that it is impossible to exaggerate in human language, 
or by comparing it with human science, this picture, whether we 
contemplate its harmony, its symmetry, its beauty, its grandeur, 
its sublimity, its perfection ; for it is done and finished by a master- 
hand, guided by divine light, divine truth, and the divine will. 
We desire here to free ourselves from all suspicion of being so 
presumptuous as to believe, or even indulge the vain hope, that we 
have succeeded in interpreting correctly, and in applying proper- 
ly, all the emblems and figures in this vast assemblage of imagery, 
which will, most certainly, never be fully and perfectly accom- 
plished until the last scene of the vast panorama has passed 
before the mind of the student of these scenes. ' Men ma}^, from 
age to age, by the ever-increasing light of fulfillment, continue 
to remove difficulties and obviate errors in these interpretations, 
but until the perfect light of the city of God shall dispel the last 
lingering shades of ignorance and of error we must content 



INTRODUCTION. 



7 



ourselves as best we can, with imperfection in this as well as in 
all other human endeavors. But we still wish to say, emphati- 
cally, that we believe, and we are fully persuaded, that to take 
the most general view of the grand outline of this picture, and 
the most special and scrutinizing view of all its parts, is the very 
best method of arriving at the greatest possible amount of 
truth in reference to it, and of leaving it blurred with. the least 
possible amount of error. 

Dr. A. Clarke, in his Commentary, has a good idea well ex- 
pressed, which he applies to this prophecy as a whole. Here it is : 
"A conjecture concerning the design of the book may be safely 
indulged : thus, then, it has struck me, that the booh of the 
Apocalypse may be considered as a prophet continued in the 
Church of God, uttering predictions relative to all times, which 
have their successive fulfillment as ages roll on ; and thus it stands 
in the Christian Church in the place of the succession or prophets 
in the Jewish Church ; and by this especial economy prophecy is 
still continued, is alwats speaking ; and yet a succession of 
prophets rendered unnecessary. If this be so," (we would rather 
say as this is so,) "we cannot too much admire the wisdom of 
the contrivance which still continues the voice and testimony of 
prophecy, by means of a very short book, without the assistance 
of any extraordinary messenger, or any succession of such 
messengers., whose testimony would at all times be liable to sus- 
picion, and be the subject of infidel and malevolent criticism, 
howsoever unexceptionable to ingenuous minds the credentials of 
such might appear." 

To demonstrate the position that all this is more than conjec- 
ture, the reader is referred to the notes on the sixth, eighth, and 
ninth chapters, and to the history there quoted. It is, most cer- 
tainly, the legitimate province of the commentator to interpret 
the figures of a fulfilled prophecy, and to apply the prophecy to 
the time and place of its fulfillment, when the history of the 
times is found to corroborate the interpretation, and to verify the 
correctness of such application. As the justness of this position 
will not be questioned, when applied to a prophecy, all the parts 
of which have had their fulfillment, so, we think, it will also be 
admitted, when applied to the great fulfilled parts of a general 



8 



INTRODUCTION. 



prophecy, when some of these parts occupy many years, and other 
distinct parts of it even sweep over many centuries. And again, 
when the light of fulfillment has developed figures employed by a 
prophet, and the same prophet still employs these figures in parts 
of his prophecy not yet fulfilled, some just ideas, by these helps, 
may be obtained even of scenes yet in the future. And thus wo 
see that it is neither vain, idle, nor foolish, to study prophecy. 
Moreover, if prophecy is to be profitable at all, it can be so only 
by being understood ; and, if it is not to be profitable, then would 
not the All-wise God have inspired and commanded men to 
write it. 

We must not fail here to notice a mistake made by almost all 
interpreters of this prophecy, which has, perhaps, been the source 
of more errors — and even of signal failures — than any other one 
thing, and, perhaps, than all things else combined. We allude to 
the almost uniform course, in the mode of interpretation, of 
taking it for granted that uniform chronological order in all the 
scenes of this prophecy, from the beginning of the first chapter 
to the close of the last one, is observed. And, in fact, interpre- 
ters seem never to have thought of the impracticability of such 
a course ; whereas, no historian, in narrating past events, has 
thought such a course practicable, or even attempted it ; but the 
general plan has been, to take up one scene, and to pursue it to 
its result ; and then to take up another scene, occupying, in some 
instances, the same ground, in point of time, or, perhaps, in- 
cluding some previous or some after-time, or both, or only part of 
the same period, and to pursue it to its legitimate result. And, 
again, in some instances, the plan of the historian has been to 
take up only one feature, in an important scene, and to pursue it 
through, and then another feature of the same scene, noting the 
effects of each in its influence upon human society — which is the 
very best use of history. And shall we not allow the prophet 
the same privilege ? Nor does any painter ever think of placing 
an image on canvas by beginning at one side or end, and of deline- 
ating, painting, and finishing the picture as he advances with the 
work toward the other side or end. Neither does the sculptor 
ever think of bringing out an image from the block of marble by 
^beginning at one end or side, and of forming, finishing, and pol- 



INTRODUCTION, 



ishing it as ho advances with his work toward the other end or 
ride Even to intimate, as we have done, sueh a procedure is 
Porous; and yet learned interpreters have thought o under- 
stand, and attempted to explain, this, the greate t rfa 1 the 
grand pictures ever painted in hnman language by th ^ SU ° 
fime imagery ever grouped together by any writer, in any age, on 
any ubjectfin this unreasonable and wholly impracticable way. 
Jn our humble judgment, such a mode of interpretation never 
v J no can it ever be, successful. But the great apostohc 
rophet has, most certainly, pursued the natural me hod f first 
Khin, the outline of his picture, and then of more fully dehne- 
Mparts, then of going over again and _ painting some of 
its prominent features ; and of going back, again and again, and 
Iring over the work, painting feature after feature developing 
SS after scene, of his grand design, until with hx* finely 
nspired pencil, he gives it the last, the finishing touches; thua 
presenting it at last, before the mind of the reader, a finished 
Sec Tot work. Thus anticipating the plan of the work, I am 
Teh a ded in interpreting in the following Notes the meaning 
Z this great prophecy. I cannot, however with every available 
help, expect to interpret every thing in it correctly; but if I 
cwlk I would dip my pen in the pellucid waters of heaven, and 
tZugh they are auite colorless and pure, yet, in the unrivaled 
Z rs of tie low of promise itself, which well reprints the light 
ft! shining 1^1 multitudes of people, would I tracethe true 
Leaning and proper application of all the sublime imagery mthis 
ZsTZnderfll booh, that the attention of the generations-of all 
ZgeneratL-following, might be arrested ; that : flj ; migU read 
and understand; that they might pray and believe ; that th y 
might taJce courage and go forward toward the great goal-the 
final destiny-of all the sealed of God, the New Jerusalem of 
which Christ, their King, is the Temple and the Light. 

J. P. GARDNER. 

Paducah, Ky., February 23, 1867. 



THE REVELATION OF ST. JOHN THE DIVINE. 



CHAPTER I. 

Introduction. 4 John writeth his Revelation to the seven 
Churches of Asia signified by the seven golden candlesticks. 
7 The coming of Christ. 14 His glorious power and 
majesty. 

mHE Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto 
1 him, to shew unto his servants things which must shortly 
come to pass ; and he sent and signified U by his angel unto 
his servant John : 

NOTES. — CHAPTER I. 

Verse 1 The Revelation of Jesus Christ— The prophecies 
by the ancient seers foretelling the coming of Messiah ; his 
actual nativity ; the gracious words he spake while he— the 
divine teacher— walked and talked, wept and rejoiced, with 
his disconsolate, but highly-favored creatures ; shedding light, 
and life, and glory, upon the Christian church, with its 
sacred ordinances and gloriously divine privileges and bless- 
ings; his painful, shameful, and tragical death; his resur- 
rection from the tomb, and his advocacy before his Father's 
throne, are but parts of his gracious designs toward, and 
more than gracious doings for, the fallen race; almost infi- 
nitely important, and sublimely interesting parts, to be sure ; 
but then, here is this revelation of the development of all 
his gracious purposes toward man through all coming ages, 



12 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



2 Who bare record of the word of God, and of the testi- 
mony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw. 

3 Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words 



until he at last, " through sanctification of the Spirit unto 
obedience and belief of the truth," shall be brought to dwell 
in the eternal city described in the sequel, of which God 
himself is the temple and the light. Shortly here, as quickly, 
chap. xxii. 7, 12, 20, and in other places, may have refer- 
ence more especially to the certainty that these things will 
occur, than to the time of their occurrence. And he sent 
and signified it — Adumbrated, foreshadowed it, by the use 
of appropriate figures, unto his servant John. This entire 
revelation, as is clearly stated here, and reiterated in many 
other places in the course of these revealments, is by the 
ministry of an angel or messenger sent from God, to com- 
municate unto his servant John. 

Verse 2 Who bare record of the word of God, — This word, 
or revelation of God — a large portion of which has already 
had its fulfillment since the commencement of the period 
embraced in it, the demonstration of the truth of which 
may be gathered from the world's history during this period 
to the present time — certainly does bear as clear testimony 
to the divine claims of Jesus Christ as any reasonable man 
could desire, or as could be furnished to the mind of man- 
constituted as he is— by Inspiration itself. And while the 
word bears unequivocal testimony, in the strongest and most 
emphatic language— as we shall see in many places— to the 
truly divine nature of Jesus Christ, the record itself is not 
wanting in testimony to its divinely-inspired authority, the 
internal evidence of which is truly abundant, and absolutely 
irresistible. 

Verse 3 Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the 
words of this prophecy— The blessedness here pronounced 



CHAPTER I. 



13 



of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written 
therein : for the time is at hand. . 

4 JOHN to the seven churches which are m Asia : C^raee 
J be unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which 
was, and which is to come ; and from the seven spirits which 
are before his throne ; 

upon the diligent reader, the attentive hearer, and faithful 
keeper, of the words of this prophecy, together with other 
kindred ideas in the introduction and other parts of this 
chapter, have their corresponding ideas, which may be easily 
traced in the benediction at the close of the prophecy, and 
in other parts of the last chapter. And— as we shall see- 
in each of the addresses to the seven churches in Asia, the 
opening language has its corresponding idea or ideas in ite 
close, and a chain of similar ideas may be traced through 
each address. And we may also add, that this symmetry 
and harmony appears in the highest degree of perfection 
and beauty in the selection and application of the many 
highly sublime figures of this truly wonderful book. 

Verse 4 John to the seven churches which are in Asia :— St. 
John, in addressing his revelation to this definite number of 
individual churches in a specified place, must not be under- 
stood as rendering it applicable to these alone, for it cer- 
tainly is applicable, and should be understood as being 
addressed, to all the church of God, in every place, and for 
all time to come. The fact, however, of these addresses 
being made and directed to individual churches actually 
existing at the time, settles for ever the question as to whether 
the meaning and application of these prophecies should 
have a natural or a purely spiritual interpretation. Grace, 
or favor, be unto you— without which no peace would come 
to the sinner's soul. And this grace, if it comes at all, must 
come from the source having power and authority to show 
f avor — the self-existent, consequently independent and eter- 



14 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



5 And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness and 
the firstbegotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings 
of the earth. Unto him that loved us, and washed us from 
our sins in his own blood, 



nal Being. From the seven spirits which are before his throne; 
— The definite number seven is here most evidently used for 
an indefinite number, and this is taken in preference to any 
other number, because it signified perfection among the Isra- 
elites. And this signification was doubtless attached to it 
because it is the number of days from Sabbath to Sabbath 
perpetually. These seven spirits, to the favor of which the 
church of God is here recommended, and in reference to 
which the language is somewhat varied in chap. iii. 1, chap, 
iv. 5, and again in chap. v. 6, must be the all-discerning 
Spirit of Infinite Wisdom, which sees not only the designs 
and doings of all moral creatures of every variety of en- 
dowment, but also the endlessly varied circumstances of 
capacity, motive, enlightenment, and privilege, in view of 
which judgment will pass upon man, with different degrees 
of scrutinizing severity, for all his conduct and conversation 
in this probationary life. 

Verse 5 And from Jesus Christ, — The apostle would have 
us understand that the above grace and peace must come to 
man through the merciful provision made by Jesus Christ, 
who while he is seated upon the throne of judgment in the 
church of God— as described in chap, iv.— is the faithful 
witness, presenting every merit and demerit, without reserve, 
and without disguise. And he also gives assurance, even 
by his own resurrection, that man shall have another life. 
Thus far the language of this sentence is addressed espe- 
cially to the church of God ; but the sentence is not closed 
until the important truth is stated that this same judge and 
witness holds the reins of government over man in all his 



CHAPTER I. 



15 



6 And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his 
Father ; to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. 
Amen. 



national as well as in his ecclesiastical relations. For he is 
the prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him that loved us 
and washed us from our sins in his own blood,— This excla- 
mation of praise seems to be excited in the apostle's mind 
by the all-important and excellently glorious position occu- 
pied by the Lord Jesus Christ over man in the church and 
in the world, in connection with his gracious favor toward 
him, as noticed in the preceding sentence. For the Saviour 
so loved man— the vile sinner— that he washed him from his 
sins, though there was nothing to be found in all the range 
of remedies and appliances that could cleanse his polluted 
soul but his own precious blood. And this loving Saviour, 
this gracious purifier, this glorious ruler, has full power and 
authority to establish kingdoms or governments; and he 
sets up kings or governors, who are bound to rule or govern 
according to the will of God, aided by the best lights within 
the limits of their capacities and privileges, or be held re- 
sponsible for their failures. And the same must also be 
observed of officers of the church of God as of govern- 
ments. For it is he, and— as in verse 6— he only could 

do it- . 

Verse 6 And (he) hath made us kings and priests unto 

God and his Father;— If any thing has hitherto been want- 
in* to establish the fact that Christ reigns and rules over 
man in all the affairs of life, as well as in all his dispositions 
of soul, and so far as he will submit to it, takes care of all 
his temporal, spiritual, and eternal interests, it seems to be 
here furnished ; for which let the church of God glorify 
his name, and let the governments of the world acknowl- 
edge his dominion for ever— till time shall end— and for 



16 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



7 Behold, he cometh with clouds ; and every eye shall 
see him, and they also which pierced him : and all kindreds 
of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen. 

8 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, 
saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to 
come, the Almighty. 



ever— during eternity. Amen. Unto him that loved us, and 
ivashed us from our sins in his own blood, and hath made us 
kings and priests unto God and his Father; to him be glory, 
and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 

Verse 7 Behold, he cometh with clouds; — The present tense 
seems to be here employed more especially to express the 
truth that Christ will come, than to express the time of his 
coming, to judge the world. Clouds here is doubtless a 
figure, expressive of the innumerable attendants upon him 
when he shall come in his glory at the last day. That none 
can evade the universal gathering together to the general 
judgment, is made doubly sure by the statement that in 
addition to the fact that every eye shall see him, even they 
that pierced him shall be there ; and whether with or with- 
out their own consent, shall see his glory. If the Lord 
Jesus Christ had not been man's supreme ruler in all ages, 
and in all states of ignorance and cultivation in the past, 
as he shall be in the future— according to the teachings of 
the preceding part of this chapter— how shall he become 
the universal judge of all kindreds of the earth? for all 
kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, 
Amen. 

Verse 8 lam Alpha and Omega— The great I AM con- 
descends to apply a figure here to himself, as one of the 
sacred names or appellations, Alpha and Omega, to give the 
mind of man a footing on which to rest, that he may con- 
template one idea of the Divine nature— his eternity. And 
by reference to verse 17 we may see that substantially 



CHAPTER I. " 



9 I John who also am your brother, and companion in 
taxation and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus 
SHfSS in the isle that is called Patmo,, for the word 
of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Uffist. 



the same figure-^ first and the lad-is applied to 
Jesus Christ. This view, on this place, may be correct ; 
and if so, it proves the divinity of Jesus Christ; but if it 
is not, the name Lord, in this verse, applies to Jesus Christ, 
whose excellent glory, great dignity, and divine compassion, 
constitute the burden of the preceding verses. Then, accord- 
ing to this verse, he is the eternal, omnipotent God. 

Verse 9 I John, ivho also am your brother— bt. John neie 
resumes the address which he commenced in verse 4, and 
reminds those to whom he writes that he is their brother, 
though he is commissioned to instruct and warn them 
And more, that his promotion as an officer in the church ot 
God does not exempt him from tribulation similar to, or 
identical with, such as they suffer; and that he is as much 
bound to endure patiently the cross of Christ as the most 
obscure member of Christ's body. For I am not only your 
brother, but also your companion in tribulation, and %n the 
kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ. Yea, I was m the 
isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the tes- 
timony of Jems Christ, The apostle may mean that because 
he bore testimony for Jesus Christ the spirit of persecution 
had exiled him, or that he was honored by being selected 
as the chosen instrument to reveal God's word to all coming 
generations, by writing (as it were) in advance the history 
of the Church and of the world to the end of time. Hie 
Spirit of prophecy sees fit, to be sure, to clothe this history 
—if that which has not already occurred can be called his- 
tory-in figurative language, but it is not thereby the less 
true, though we may not in every instance clearly under- 



18 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

10 I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard be- 
hind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, 

11 Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: 
and, What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the 
seven churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto 
bmyma, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto 
bardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea. 

stand and properly apply these figures. The ideas of per- 
secution for bearing testimony to the truth, and that of being 
an honored instrument in its revealment, are, in all proba- 
bility, both taught here. 

Verse 10 I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day,— By being 
in the Spirit, the apostle seems to mean that the Spirit of pe- 
nary inspiration was upon him. Is there not more than a 
bare probability that, by this voice being behind him, the 
apostle would have us understand that he stood, as he had 
always been accustomed to do, in a position to study and 
learn what had already occurred, and that he had never 
presumed to turn himself ■ about and look into futurity? 
May not the magnitude of this voice indicate the vast dis- 
tance of time from whence the intelligence comes ? I was in 
the Spirit on the Lord's day, mid heard behind vie a great 
voice as of a trumpet. 

Verse 11 Saying, L am Alpha and Omega, the first and 
the lad.— May we not regard these names of the Divine 
Being— applied to him here in preference to any other, by 
this great voice— as corroborating the idea just noted, of a 
knowledge of the past and future being alike present with 
him? For after receiving the command to write what he 
sees, and communicate it unto the churches, the apostle 
turns himself about (see verse 12) to see the voice that spake 
with him. And by reference to verse 19, we find that he 
saw— for he is commanded to write that tvhich is to come. 
By comparing the last chapter of this prophecy with the 



CHAPTER I. 



19 



12 And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. 
And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks ; 

13 And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like 
unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the 
foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle. 

first chapter, we may see that the entire prophecy is dedi- 
cated, or at least addressed, to the seven churches in Asia ; 
and more especially are the seven separate addresses, com- 
prising the second and third chapters, directed to these indi- 
vidual churches, adapted to suit, and addressed to the pe- 
culiar condition and wants of each of these churches ; but 
neither the whole prophecy nor these addresses are designed 
for the exclusive use and benefit of these seven churches ; 
but it is adapted to, addressed to, and reveals the condi- 
tion of, the church and the world, as a general prophecy, 
adapted to all ages, and to all people. 

Verse 12 And I tamed to see the voice that spake with me. 
—See the note on verse 10. I resigned myself to the Spirit 
that was upon me, and devoted myself to the work to which 
I was called. And being tamed, I saw seven golden candle- 
stwhs;—lt is only necessary to refer to verse 20 to see that 
the seven golden candlesticks are the seven churches. This 
definite number of churches in Asia certainly represents all 
the church of God for all time to come, as noted on verse 
4, and again on verse 11 ; for the apostle's vision of the 
church, with ail its corruptions and sufferings, its revivals 
and triumphs, is limited only by the boundaries of time. 

Verse 13 And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one 
like unto the Son of man— The idea so clearly and forcibly 
taught here by Christ being in the midst of the seven 
churches ; that his all-pervading presence is in every place, 
to take notice of every thing, and to afford consolation and 
relief in every emergency, is a most consoling thought to 
the truly pious soul, and to the church generally. The 



20 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



. 14 His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white 
as snow ; and his eyes were as a flame of fire ; 

15 And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in 
a furnace ; and his voice as the sound of many waters. 



doctrine, or, rather, the fact, of the real humanity of Jesus 
Christ ; that he was actually born of a woman, and lived 
in the enjoyment of all the capacities and powers of human 
nature ; and that he died a violent, but voluntary death ; 
and that even death did not dissolve the mysterious union 
between the divine and human natures ; but that immor- 
tal humanity and eternal divinity constitute the glorious 
Person whom the apostle here undertakes to describe. That 
this Person, we say, possessed real humanity, is a doctrine, 
or fact, so clearly taught in the word of God, and so cor- 
roborated by history, that it is unnecessary to introduce an 
argument here to prove it. Divine condescension ! that he 
who, according to chap. iv. of this book, is seated upon a 
throne of judgment over his church, should deign to serve 
as the great High-priest of his people. For he was clothed 
with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with 
a golden girdle.— The flowing priestly robe, with a girdle by 
which it is secured when hoisted, so as not to discommode 
the wearer in the service at the altar. 

Verse 14 His head and his hairs were white like wool, as 
white as snow; and his eyes were as a flame of fire;— This 
perfect whiteness is strongly emblematical of perfect 'purity, 
and of more than sage wisdom. And the flaming eye is a 
very strong figure to represent perfect penetration, as if 
every thing was perfectly transparent before it. 

Verse 15 And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned 
in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters.— 
This refining of brass was certainly a great art with the 
ancients; and this metal was perhaps more highly appreci- 



CHAPTER I. 



21 



16 And he had in his right hand seven stars : and out of 
his mouth went a sharp twoedged sword : and his counte- 
nance was as the sun shineth in his strength. 



ated by them for its perfect fineness and great strength than 
any other ; consequently, it well represents the strength of 
Christ's authority, and the purity of his reign, nationally 
and ecclesiastically. The sound of many waters, or the voice 
of multitudes of people, which infallibly prevails against 
all human opposition, is indicative of the prevailing force 
of truth and righteousness, when the providence of God 
shall cause their voice to be heard in the church and in the 
w 7 orld; when error — antichrist — is cast out and destroyed, 
and Satan bound. 

Verse 16 And he had in his right hand seven stars: — The 
right hand— in the language of this book— takes hold of, 
and is laid upon, the church of God, and upon chosen ones 
among his people, and indicates the divine favor. These 
seven ministers are certainly those presiding over the churches 
in Asia; but without doubt they represent all the officers in 
the church of God — the ministers of religion— for all time 
to come. And out of his mouth went a sharp twoedged sword : 
— The two edges of this sword w T ell represent the important 
truth that all the correct knowledge of pure religion that 
man ever had, or will have, is received from Christ, as well 
before his incarnation as after his resurrection. The sword 
of his mouth— his divine teaching, the invincible and irre- 
sistible pow T er of truth — is the means by which his power 
5 and purity — as noted on verse 15— shall ultimately pre- 
vail and triumph against error and corruption ; when Bab- 
ylon and Satan, the beast and the false prophet, death and 
the grave, and the finally impenitent, who are not found 
written in the booh of life, are destroyed, and cast into the lake 
of fire. And his countenance was as the sun shineth in his 



22 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



17 And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And 
he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not ; 
I am the first and the last : 

18 I am he that liveth, and was dead ; and, behold, I am 
alive for evermore, Amen ; and have the keys of hell and 
of death. 



strength— His countenance— -the uncovered front of the Son 
of man, looking as it does to the future of his church, 
sheds such a flood of light upon the unfolding principles of 
truth and righteousness, as is well represented by the sun 
shining in his strength ; and his gloriously beaming counte- 
nance well represents the excellent glory of Jesus Christ, in 
the new heaven and new earth, in the eternal city, of which 
God and the Lamb shall be the temple and the light 

Verse 17 And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead — 
So overwhelming was the sight of the eternal Lord, our 
Righteousness, so gloriously revealed to the apostle, that poor 
humanity gave way, and it became necessary that the 
almighty right hand of favor should be laid upon it to sus- 
tain it. And he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, 
Fear not; lam the first and the last: 

Verse 18 I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I 
am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the leys of hell and 
of death. — Dismiss this fear at once ! Thy body is sustained 
by my right hand ; let thy mind also be sustained by the in- 
fallible promise of him who, though eternal in his divine 
nature, and unapproachable in that sacred character by 
vile humanity, yet, as he has also the nature of man, that 
he might, in his own person, make the conflict with man's 
mortal foe, and so by death bring life and immortality to 
light. Trust him, confide in him. In this conflict he con- 
quered death and the grave; and thus gave unto man an in- 
fallible pledge, or assurance, that he shall have life and im- 
mortality after death. And here, in this infinitely important 



CHAPTER II. 



23 



19 Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things 
which are, and the things which shall be hereafter ; 

20" The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest m 
my risht hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The 
seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the 
seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches. 

interest, let the mind of man rest perfectly secure, for it is 
impossible for any power to wrest these keys from the 

almighty hand. 

Verse 19 Write the things which thou hast seen, and the 
things which are, and the things which shall he hereafter St. 
John is now commanded, and of course enabled, to write, not 
only the things which are, but also all things which he has 
now seen, and shall see in this glorious vision, including the 
ffimgs— without limitation or restriction— which shall he here- 
after; not in detail, certainly, but wonderfully condensed, 
and expressed by appropriate figures ; not thereby, however, 
the less forcible or true. 

Verse 20 The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest 
in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks .—Though 
the apostle says this mystery is the seven stars, and the seven 
golden candlesticks, representing these churches and ministers, 
yet, as these represent the church and ministry universally 
throughout all ages, the mystery seems to be the dark and 
mysterious future of the church and ministry. 



CHAPTEE II. 

What is commanded to he written to the angels, that is, the 
ministers of the churches of 1 Ephesus, 8 Smyrna, 12 -Per- 
gamos, 18 Thyatira; and what is commended or Jound 
wanting in them. 



24 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



UNTO the angel of the church of Ephesus write ; These 
things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right 
hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candle- 
sticks ; 

2 I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, 
and how thou canst not bear them which are evil : and thou 
hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, 
and hast found them liars : 



NOTES. — CHAPTER II. 

Verse 1 Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; — 
This charge, which comes to the church through its angel 
or minister, the apostle would have the church at Ephesus — 
as well as all Christians of the same class — understand 
comes not only from the highest authority among the officers 
or ministers of the church, but from him that holds these 
ministers in his right hand, and who walketh in the midst of 
the membership of the churches, the seven golden candlesticks, 
controlling in person, by the divine Spirit which proceeds 
from the Father and the Son, each individual member. 

Verse 2 I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, 
and how thou canst not hear them which are evil: — The differ- 
ence here between works and labour — if it is not a repetition 
of the same idea in different words — seems to be, that works 
apply more especially to deeds of charity, and to the gen- 
eral course of life among men ; while labour applies to efforts 
to accomplish good in the church and in the world, by pro- 
moting their spiritual interests. And to succeed in this re- 
quires patience, as well as labour ; though it is exceedingly 
hard to bear patiently with m7-doers, especially when we 
ourselves have taught them better things. And thy labours 
have been applied, not only to regulating the conduct of 
men, but to detecting and correcting errors in faith also. 
And thou hast been successful at least in detecting imposture 



CHAPTER II. 



25 



3 And hast borne, and hast patience, and for my name's 
sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted. 

4 Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou 

hast left thy first love. 

5 Remember therefore from whence thou art lalien, and 
repent, and do the first works ; or else I will come unto thee 
quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out ot his place, 
except thou repent. 

and impostors ; for thou hast tried them which say they are 
apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars. 

Verse 3 And hast borne, and hast patience, and for my 
name's sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted. And all 
these works of charity, this labour of love, and patience of 
hope, in the midst of the endurance of the conduct and con- 
versation of evil-doers, has been for the honor and glory of 
the blessed name of Jesus Christ. And in all this thou hast 
not faltered, thou hast not fainted.— Inspiration has here in 
verses 2 andS^fforded this church all the encouragement 
possible by all the commendation its members deserved, ex- 
cept one item, found in verse 6, after which they should 
have patiently heard the voice of correction for an error. 

Verse 4 Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because 
thou had left thy first love.— This verse, in connection with 
preceding ones, proves that Christians, and even Christian 
ministers, may decline in spirituality, in the enjoyment of 
divine love, even in the midst of their labours in the cause 
of God. 

Verse 5 Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen,— 
This charge to the backslidden to remember from whence they 
have fallen, has immediately annexed the means by which 
they may be restored, and also the consequence which will 
inevitably and quickly follow if these means are neglected. 
Repent, and do the first w&rte'; or else I will come unto thee 
quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except 



26 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



6 But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the 
Nicolaitans, which I also hate. 

7 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give 
to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the para- 
dise of God. 



thou repent — For how can man expect to be blessed with 
the enjoyment of church privileges and abuse them with im- 
punity ? 

Verse 6 But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the 
Nicolaitans, which I also hate— -It is the opinion of the learned 
Dr. Croly that these Nicolaitans were the Gnostics, who here 
seem to have added personal licentiousness to their mysti- 
cism, or doctrines, noticed in verse 15. 

Verse 7 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit 
saith unto the churches; — Ears are given to man to be used, 
and especially to be used in attentively hearing and giving 
heed to the commands and to all the teachings of the reve- 
lation of God's will concerning him. And this form of ex- 
pression, What the Spirit saith unto the churches, seems quite 
clearly and very emphatically to enforce the idea that each 
individual church, or congregation, may take lessons from 
what is said to all the rest, as well as from what is addressed 
to its own members, as peculiarly applicable to their spirit- 
ual state. To hold the seven stars in the right hand of favor, 
and actively walk in the midst of the golden candlesticks, as 
in verse 1, are ideas which very clearly have their corre- 
sponding idea here in the activity and energy required that 
we may overcome and eat of the tree of life; of which we 
shall learn more in chap. xxii. It may also be easily seen 
throughout this address to Ephesus that active, energetic 
labour is the leading idea ; and its reward, the fruit of the 
tree of life, ivhich is in the midst of the paradise of God. 
The charge of St. John in verse 5 of this address, to remem- 



CHAPTER II. 



27 



her their fall, and repent, and do the first ivories, in connec- 
tion with the warning that, if they clo not, I will come unto 
thee quickly, and will removejhy candlestick, or church, out of 
his place, has a very strikingly corresponding charge and 
warning from St. Panl, who, in Acts xx., after having called 
the elders of the church at Ephesus together, charges them in 
verse 28, Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the 
flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, 
to feed the church of (foci, which he hath purchased with his 
own blood ; and also solemnly warns them in verses 29 and 
30, saying, For I know this, that after my departing shall 
grievous ivolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Also 
of your ownselves shall men arise, speaking perverse tilings to 
draw away disciples after them. These warnings are selected 
and cited here, not because there are not many others 
equally forcible on the same subject, but because these are 
addressed to the church at Ephesus. These things occurred, 
these predictions were fulfilled, when the temptation to the 
exercise of temporal power, and the enjoyment of wealth, 
with its luxuries and influence, was presented to the officers 
of the church under Constantine, when Christianity became 
the established religion by imperial authority, after that the 
pagan government of Eome came to its end by the estab- 
lishment of a Christian prince upon the imperial throne. 
Previous to this, however, during the first three centuries, 
there had been periods in which the fierceness of persecu- 
tion having considerably abated, the crucible of fiery trials 
having somewhat cooled down, an alloy had, to some extent, 
mixed with the pure metal ; and the primitive, apostolic 
purity of Christian principles had been somewhat corrupted, 
but now, when imperial and ecclesiastical authority and 
power are consolidated, thus turning the flood-gates of am- 
bition loose upon the church— with the means of indulging 
it— a general and fearful decline commences, which con- 



28 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



8 And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write ; 
These things saith the first and the last, which was dead, 
and is alive ; 

9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but 
thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say 
they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan. 

10 Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: 
Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye 



tinues and increases for more than twelve hundred years. 
And with this first sad example upon record in Christian 
history, it is truly astonishing that the Christian church, 
and the Christianized world, should not always have been 
zealously alive to the awful danger of the union of church 
and state. 

Verse 8 And unto the angel of the clmrch in Smyrna ivriie ; 
— Smyrna, according to the ancient writers, was, in the days 
of St. John, the second city in Asia, Ephesus occupying the 
first rank; and the church here is addressed second in 
order by the apostle. As Polycarp — one of St. John's dis- 
ciples — was early and long bishop of this church, he quite 
probably was the bishop here at this time. These things 
saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive; — The 
first and the last, consequently the ever-living, which, mys- 
terious and even paradoxical as it may seem, was dead, but 
is alive again. 

Verse 9 I Jcnoiv thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, 
(but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which 
say they are Jews, and are not, bid are the synagogue of Satan. 
— Thou art rich in faith and in the inheritance of the blessing 
and favor of God. Tribulation — severe affliction, perhaps 
arising from persecution by these blaspheming Jews, who 
belong to, and do the work of, Satan. 

Verse 10 Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: 
Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye 



CHAPTER II. 



29 



may be tried ; and ye shall have tribulation ten days : be 
thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of 
life. 

11 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit 
saith unto the churches ; He that overcometh shall not be 
hurt of the second death. 



may be tried ; — These believers are exhorted to fear nothing, 
though they suffer much. And they are informed that the 
devil, perhaps by the hand of these blaspheming, persecuting 
Jeivs, w r ho believe not the Son — who St, John, in his first 
general epistle says, u is the true God, and eternal life " — ■ 
shall have power to cast some of them into prison. And ye 
shall have tribulation ten days. — Ten — the first round number 
in numerals — may be used to represent an indefinite number 
of prophetic days, or years ; but it more probably applies 
particularly to the ten years of general massacre under Dio- 
cletian and his successors, immediately preceding the fall 
and destruction of the pagan authority and power in the 
Roman empire, by the establishment of Christianity by 
Constantine the Great, without, however, discarding its gen- 
eral application to the pagan persecutions of Christianity, 
for the first three centuries. And that these tribulations and 
persecutions are to be unto death, is placed beyond the pos- 
sibility of a doubt, by the exhortation and promise which 
follow : Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a 
crown of life. 

Verse 11 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit 
saith unto the churches ; — For an idea of generalizing each 
and every one of the addresses to all the churches by this ex- 
hortation, see the note on this sentence in the address to the 
church at Ephesus, verse 7. The first and the last — or ever- 
living one of verse 8, with the corresponding idea of the 
all-knowing one of verse 9, in connection with the proph- 
ecies and infallible promises of verses 10 and 11, together 



30 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



12 And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write ; 
These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two 
edges ; 

13 I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even 
where Satan's seat is : and thou holdest fast ray name, and 
hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Anti- 
pas was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, 
where Satan dwelleth. 



with the victory over death, and life after death, in verse 8 ; 
and the victor's crown of life, in verse 10 ; with the follow- 
ing assurance here : lie that overcometh shall not he hurt of 
the second death, but have eternal life, are corresponding 
ideas which make the chain complete in this address, and 
which we maintain is traceable in all the rest. The believer 
knows that this assurance of eternal security from the power 
of the second death is true and faithful, because it is given 
by him who was dead and is alive for evermore. 

Verse 12 And to the angel of the church in Pergamos 
write; These things saith he tuhich hath the sharp sword 
with two edges ; — By consulting verse 16 we may learn that 
one of the edges of this sharp sword is the truth of Chris- 
tianity, as taught by its divine author, as it stands in oppo- 
sition to the errors of paganism ; and by proper attention to 
the chain of corresponding ideas, quite traceable in this 
address, the other seems to be purity of character and life, 
under the power of divine truth, as this purity stands op- 
posed to the corruptions of idolatrous worship. 

Verse 13 I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even 
where Satan's seat is: — To stand firm, and hold fast to 
Christian principles, and worship in their truth and purity, 
in the midst of such surroundings as pagan errors and cor- 
ruptions, (the lying wonders of Satan,) established by impe- 
rial authority, exercised in persecution even unto death, is 
truly meritorious, commendable. And, indeed, thou shalt 



CHAPTER II. 



31 



14 But I have a few things against thee, because thou 
hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who 
taught Balak to cast a stumblingblock before the children 
of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit 
fornication. 

15 So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the 
Nicolaitans, which thing I hate. 

16 Kepent ; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and 
will fight against them with the sword of my mouth. 



have commendation, for thou /widest fast my name, and 
hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Anti- 
fas was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, 
where Satan dwelleth. 

Verse 14 But I have a few things against thee, because 
thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, — 
The apostle not only charges that some of the members of 
the church in Pergamos had fallen into Balaam's error, but 
also tells them in what that sin consisted — in teaching God's 
people — the children of Israel — to eat tilings sacrificed unto 
idols, and to commit fornication. And truly the danger 
was imminent that, with their surroundings, some of their 
people would be inclined to incorporate heathen superstitions 
and practices with Christian principles and worship. 

Verse 15 So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine 
of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate. — It is the opinion of 
many of .the learned, that the doctrine of the Nicolaitans 
was identical with the mysticisms of the Gnostics ; and their 
deeds — as in verse 6— with that of the error taught by 
Balaam, in verse 14 ; for pagan idolatry and superstition, 
though varying somewhat in its forms, quite naturally leads 
to the same, or to similar results, practically. 

Verse 16 Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, 
and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth. 
— The sword of my mouth — the word of God — the holy 



82 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



17 He that hlth an ear, let him hear what the Spirit 
saith unto the churches ; To him that overcometh will I 
give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white 
stone, and in the stone a new name written, w T hich no man 
knoweth saving he that receiveth it. 

truths taught by Jesus Christ, as they here stand opposed to 
the errors of paganism, and the rising errors of antichrist. 
Neither church nor state may expect to indulge ecclesiastical 
impurity, or national corruption, for a length of time, with- 
out the chastening rod of Him who rules over all. 

Verse 17 To him tliat overcometh will I give to eat of 
tlie hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in 
the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving 
he that receiveth it. — To overcome and maintain soundness 
of faith, and purity of heart, when exposed, as these Chris- 
tians were, to the influences of idolatry, the spirit and power 
of persecution, and every evil work, secures the infallible 
promise, as in this sure word of prophecy ; that the faithful 
shall, in addition to the full enjoyment of the paradise of 
God in all other respects, eat of the hidden manna, that 
cannot be even seen by saints, who have made their way 
safely home, through ordinary trials ; and shall be divinely 
honored with a signet, or medal, so precious, so peculiar, that 
none but the Almighty Giver and the heaven-favored re- 
ceiver can understand the precious name inscribed. For, 
it may he remarked, that Christ gives promise not only of 
the white stone — a token of acquittal — but also upon the 
stone a new and divinely precious name written. The sword 
of truth and purity, in verses 12 and 16, as it stands opposed 
to Satan, the father of lies, and the foul spirit of persecu- 
tion in verse 13, and to false gods, or idols, and the filthy 
corruptions of their worship in verse 14; and the mysti- 
cisms to evade truth, in verse 15 ; with the ultimate success 
of the faithful, in overcoming these errors and corruptions, 



CHAPTER II. 



18 And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write ; 
These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like 
unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass; 



by a faithful adherence to truth and purity — as in verse 17 
certainly do constitute a most beautiful chain of corre- 
sponding ideas. And still farther, may not the eating of the 
hidden manna be the learning and understanding of truth 
and its author, in the future life, to a degree of perfection 
unattainable in this dark world ? And may not the white 
stone and new name be emblematic of a degree of purity 
quite inconceivable until mortality shall be swallowed up of 
life ? And may not these ideas be regarded as the glori- 
ously bright end of the above chain ? 

Verse 18 And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira 
write ; These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes 
like unto a flame of fire, and Ms feet are like fine brass;— 
The flaming eye of penetrating wisdom, and the brazen foot 
of irresistible power, are figures which may serve as finger- 
boards to point the mind, even in this present state, to some 
contemplations of what omniscience and omnipotence really 
mean. And may not the eye of omniscient wisdom indicate 
the jealous, ever-watchful care and vigilance with which the 
Son of God looks into and guards the purity of his church 
and people? And as the divine hand, almighty to deliver, 
and unchangeably faithful to the established covenant, the 
power and faithfulness of which are prayed for by David 
in Psalm cxliv. 7, 8—" Send thine hand from above ; rid me, 
and deliver me out of great waters, (multitudes of people,) 
from the hand of strange children, (unbelieving and unfaith- 
ful Gentiles ;) whose mouth speaketh vanity, and their right 
hand is a right hand of falsehood "—so here may not the 
divinely pure and firmly established foot of omnipotent 
power symbolically represent the supreme authority by 
2 



\ 



34 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

19 I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, 
and thy patience, and thy works ; and the last to be more 
than the first. 

20 Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, be- 
cause thou sufferest that woman J ezebel, which calleth her- 
self a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to 
commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. 



which he controls the governments of the world ? For the 
power and authority promised in verses 26 and 27 cannot 
be delegated by one who does not possess them. It must be 
distinctly understood here, that the supreme authority and 
power, secular and spiritual, possessed and wielded over the 
interests of man by one Jesus Christ, is not the union of 
church and state, for when man submits to him, his wisdom 
selects and sets up men adapted to each important charge. 

Verse 19 I know thy works, and charity, and service, and, 
faith, and tliy patience, and thy ivories ; — Works of mercy 
and charity seem here to be distinguished from patient per- 
severance in the works and service of the true faith in Jesus 
Christ, as it here stands opposed to idolatry. And this 
seems the more evident by reference to the use of this word 
in verse 26 : lie that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto 
the end. And the last to be more than the first. — The 
latter are more difficult, as well as more important, more 
essential works, than the former. 

Verse 20 Notwithstanding I have a feiv things against 
thee, because thou sufferest that tvoman Jezebel, — Whether 
this is the real name of this woman, or a name applied to 
her by the apostle, as peculiarly applicable to her, in view 
of the character of the ancient Jezebel, allusion is doubt- 
less here had to the history of Ahab and Jezebel, as given 
in 2 Kings ix. and x. Dr. A. Clarke, in his comment on 
this place, tells us that many excellent MSS., and almost all 
the ancient versions, read, thy tvife Jezebel, which asserts 



CHAPTER II. 



35 



21 And I gave her space to repent of her fornication ; 
and she repented not. 

22 Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that 
commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they 
repent of their deeds. 

that this bad woman was the wife of the bishop of the 
church. If this is the correct reading here, the charge 
against the bishop of this church is truly a grievous one ; 
for notwithstanding pure Christianity is just now being 
established in the midst of the errors and corruptions of 
paganism, for a Christian pastor to tolerate such teachings 
by any of his members, and especially by his wife, is most 
reprehensible; for the influence of such teachings and 
practices, or even matrimonial alliances with idolaters, is 
most dangerous to pure religion, as is clearly seen in the 
case of Solomon, even if the history of the Christian church 
had not furnished another single example. 

Verse 21 And I gave Iter space to repent of lie?' fornica- 
tion ; anal she repented not. — That Jezebel, bad as she was, 
should have had space given her to repent, is in perfect ac- 
cordance with the true spirit of Christianity, the benevolent 
mission of which is to convert heathens. Though the 
parties charged in this address may have been literally guilty 
of the sin of fornication, it seems here to have reference espe- 
cially to the effort made in the verse above, to incorporate 
idolatrous teachings and practices with Christian principles ; 
thus corrupting and perverting pure religion. The reader 
may see, by examining the history of Jezebel referred to 
above, that the allusion to it is kept up here. 

Verse 22 Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them 
that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except 
they repent of their deeds. — As the deeds of the vile adul- 
terer and the filthy adulteress produce a loathsome disease, 
great suffering, and even death, so an alliance between 



36 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



23 And I will kill her children with death ; and all the 
churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins 
and hearts : and I will give unto every one of you accord- 
ing to your works. 



Christianity and paganism produces rottenness that is as a 
stench in the nostrils of Him that w T atches with a jealous 
eye over the purity and soundness of his church in its doc- 
trines and the lives of its members. In this and the fol- 
lowing verse the allusion is still kept up to the history of 
Ahab, and Jezebel, and their children. And may not the 
great tribulation in this verse — the judgments inflicted upon 
the introduction of the corrupting doctrines and practices 
of idolatry into the Christian church — have reference to 
the decline and fall of paganism in the Koman empire, 
about the close of the third century, and the establishment 
of Christianity under the reign of Constantine the Great ; 
but more especially to the judgments of God upon the 
Eoman church, for her superstitions, idolatry, corruptions, 
and tyranny, and to the final destruction of Babylon the 

GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF 
THE EARTH ? 

Verse 23 And I will kill her children with death ; — As 
natural death may be expected early to carry off the child 
whose parents are diseased by excessive indulgence in illicit 
sexual intercourse, so the Christian church, or any branch 
or congregation of it, thus corrupted by idolatry, cannot 
prosper, but must, sooner or later, if it repent not, become 
extinct. And the Head of the church himself here says 
emphatically, that an example thus made of an incorrigi- 
bly perverse and idolatrous people professing Christianity, 
shall be profitable to the whole church, without restriction 
or limitation, either as to time or place ; and that every one 
shall have a reward according to his works, in view of the 



CHAPTER II. 



37 



24 But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as 
many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known 
the depths of Satan, as they speak ; I will put upon you 
none other burden. 

25 But that which ye have already ', hold fast till I come. 

lights and privileges afforded. And all the churches shall 
know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts : 
and I will give tinto every one of you according to your 
works. 

Verse 24 But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thya- 
tira, as "many as have not this doctrine, a,nd have not known 
the depths of Satan, as they speak ; I will put %ipon you 
none other burden. — The doctrines, alliances, and practices 
above noticed in this address, are here (in the language of 
inspiration) said to . be the deepest laid schemes of Satan 
against Christianity. And all the Thyatira Christians, and 
all others w T ho anywhere or at any time are or shall be sim- 
ilarly circumstanced, and wdio have stood, and shall stand, 
firm against these influences, have the infallible promise 
that no other burden will be put upon them. 

Verse 25 But that which ye have already, hold fast till 
I come. — But, notwithstanding the very encouraging prom- 
ise of the above verse, 'it is deemed proper to exhort them to 
still stand firm, and hold fast until the coming of their Lord, 
when they shall be released from their present perilous posi- 
tion, and graciously carried beyond the influence and power 
of idolatry, antichrist, and Satan. And while the case of 
Solomon remains upon the sacred records, and so many ten 
thousands of the Israel of God, who fell into idolatry, even 
while favored with the influential presence and inspired teach- 
ings of Moses — the servant and prophet of God — as well as 
multitudes of others, in all ages and climes, we cannot but 
recognize the vast importance of this standing caution to 
the church and the w T orld for all time to come. 



38 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



26 And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto 
the end, to him will I give power over the nations : 

27 And he shall rule them with a rod of iron ; as the 
vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers : even as 
I received of my Father. 

Verse 26 And he that overcometh, and keepeth my ivorks 
unto the end, to him will I give poiver over the nations .— 
The language of this verse is well calculated to add to the 
overwhelming impression already made by this address of 
the unspeakable importance of maintaining uncorrupted 
and undefiled the holy truths and pure worship of the only 
wise God our Saviour, all through life, and all through 
time ; for the finally faithful and victorious over error and 
its concomitants have the infallible promise that they shall 
ultimately— when antichrist shall have met with his doom- 
have authority and power, not only over the church, but 
that God will also place them over the nations. Is not the 
promise of dominion, in the language of prophecy contained 
in verses 26 and 27, very clear and full, that after the de- 
struction of Babylon— 2& noted on verse 22 — believers who 
are faithful shall be placed in charge of the nations as well 
as of the church ? 

Verse 27 And he shall rule them with a rod of iron ; as 
the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers : — May 
we not learn from this and the preceding verse, with the 
context, that the errors of antichrist are more difficult to 
overcome and destroy than paganism? But Christ will 
purify his church first, and then must the kingdoms of the 
world yield to his pure and almighty reign ; for the idola- 
trous nations of the world that persist in refusing to yield 
to the generous efforts of God's faithful church and people, 
that they too may become Christians, and govern their 
hearts and lives accordingly, shall by superior power be com- 
pelled to yield to be governed as nations by Christian people, 



CHAPTER II. 



39 



28 And I will give him the morning star. 

29 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit 
saith unto the churches. 



that idolatrous rulers may not stand in the way of the 
people against the truth. And so shall error be crushed 
out and driven from the face of the earth ; for Jesus Christ 
has received authority and power from the Father, over the 
nations, as well as over the church. This shall be done, 
says Christ, even as I received of my Father. — The unbe- 
lieving shall learn obedience to the faithful, as they learn 
obedience to Christ, who by his great sufferings learned 
obedience to the Father. 

Verse 28 And I will give him the ?norning star. — Unto 
the victorious and faithful, so favorably noticed in verse 
24, and onward, I will give the light of knowledge, the 
light of divine favor, the light of life — spiritual life ; and, 
that he or they may want nothing in the overwhelmingly 
important and fearfully responsible ecclesiastical and na- 
tional charges committed to his care and fidelity, I will give 
him the morning star. — And if he shall have Christ — the 
life of the church, the light of the world, and the star of 
hope to all — it shall be well ; notwithstanding the unspeaka- 
ble importance, the crushing weight of his responsibilities, 
all shall be well. 

Verse 29 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the 
Spirit saith tmto the churches— And now T let the church 
universally, and the nations, all listen attentively and take 
heed to this sure word of prophecy, for in due time the 
Lord Christ will bring these things to pass. Now, to sum 
up the chain of thought, the divinely sacred teachings of 
this long and vastly important address to the church in 
Thyatira : We have in verse 18 the flaming, all-pene- 
trating eye of omniscient w T isdom looking into the most 



40 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



secret and hidden tilings, into all things, even into the depths 
of Satan; and the hrazen foot of omnipotent and per- 
fectly pure power, able to accomplish every herculean 
work which the divine pleasure wills. And in verse 19 the 
w T orks of mercy and charity, and the faithful and patient 
service, the truly divine work of the pure worship of the 
only wise God our Saviour ; notwithstanding all the fear- 
fully dangerous influences of idolatry and corruption de- 
scribed in verses 20-23 inclusive, even against the depths of 
Satan, as these really are. And then the gracious promises, 
the divine assurances, given to the victorious, the finally 
faithful, in keeping the works, the pure worship of the true 
God, in this fearful conflict with paganism, antichrist, and 
Satan ; as these promises and assurances stand recorded in 
verses 24-28. And may we not regard this last promise, 
given in verse 28, as all things to the believer — the sum 
total of all blessedness in this life ? And I will give him 
the morning star. 



CHAPTER III. 

1 The angel of the church of Sardis is reproved. 3 Ex- 
horted to repent, and threatened if he do not repent. 7 
The angel of the church of Philadelphia 10 is approved 
for his diligence and patience. 14 The angel of Lao- 
dicea is rebuked for being neither hot nor cold, 19 and 
admonished to he more zealoiis. 20 Christ standeth at 
the door and knocketh. 

AND unto the angel of the church in Sardis write ; These 
things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and 



NOTES. CHAPTER III. 

Verse 1 And unto the angel of the church in Sardis 



CHAPTER III. 



41 



the seven stars ; I know thy works, that thou hast a name 
that thou livest, and art dead. 

2 Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, 
that are ready to die : for I have not found thy works perfect 
before God. 

3 Kemember therefore how thou hast received and heard, 
and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not 
watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not 
know what hour I will come upon thee. 



write ; These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of 
God, and the seven stars; — He that hath the seven Spirits 
of God, discerning, that he may judge every soul according 
to that which he hath received in the w T ay of talents or 
capacity, and heard, or had the privilege of hearing, to en- 
lighten his mind and teach him the path of religious duty, 
and how to w T alk therein, as in verse 3. And he also hath 
the seven stars, and furnishes his church and people with a 
living ministry; and his all-discerning eye sees and knows 
whether they make faithful improvement upon all these 
privileges and blessings, or neglect them ; whether they are 
living branches of the living vine, or dead and liable to be 
cut off. For, says he, I know thy ivories, that thou hast a 
name that thou livest, and art dead. 

Verse 2 Be watchful, and strengthen the things which 
remain, that are ready to die : — Be watchful, and bestir thy- 
self, for this backslidden state is fearfully dangerous ; for 
thou canst not live thus, but must revive or die. And in 
fact, the least difficult, as well as the most happy way, of 
prosecuting the Christian course, is to follow T the Lord fully, 
as did Caleb and Joshua, that thy works may be accounted 
perfect before God, in Christ ; for I have not found thy 
works perfect before God. 

Verse 3 Remember therefore how thou hast received and 
heard, and hold fast, and repent. — For backsliders to re- 



42 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



4 Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not 
defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in 
white : for they are worthy. 

5 He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white 
raiment ; and I will not blot out his name out of the book 
of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and 
before his angels. 

6 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
unto the churches. 



member what they have been, and what they have known, 
as well as what they have received and heard, in the way of 
truth and righteousness, is of the greatest importance ; and 
then to hold fast to their almost lost estate, and repent, there 
is great and encouraging hope; otherwise, the judgment 
threatened is sudden and unexpected destruction ; for, If 
therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief 
and thou shalt not knoio what hour I will come upon thee. 

Verse 4 Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have 
not defiled their, garments ; — To preserve the garment of 
righteousness and salvation undefiled, in the midst of an 
apostate and dead society, is truly praiseworthy, not to say 
meritorious. And to all such says J esus Christ, They shall 
tvalk with me in white : for they are worthy. 

Verse 5 Tie that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in 
white raiment; — To overcome against such drifting tides and 
chilling influences, secures the promise — infallible — of white 
raiment, and a record and recognition that shall not only be 
untarnished and without a blot, but also an assurance of the 
most distinguished honor and glory of being recognized 
among the sainted pure, before the Father and his holy 
angels. For, says Christ, I will not blot out his name out 
of the booh of life, but will confess his name before my Fa- 
ther, and before his angels. 

Verse 6 He that hath an car, let him hear what the Spirit 



CHAPTER III. 



43 



saith unto the churches. — Let the Christian ear be attentive 
and take warning at the threatenings against impurity and 
unfaithfulness, and receive encouragement from the gracious 
promises of Him who shall judge every man according to 
his works. In reviewing this address, we shall see that the 
idea of seven, or the perfect, complete, or full number of 
Spirits representing the infinity or perfection of the adapta- 
tion of God's blessings upon, and his judgments against, 
the faithful and unfaithful, in view of the infinitely varied 
capacities, circumstances, opportunities, privileges, tempta- 
tions, and trials, of all people, in all ages, is strongly cor- 
roborated by its intimate association here with the seven 
stars, messengers, or ministers, who preside over and repre- 
sent the seven churches in Asia, which, in their turn, repre- 
sent all the church of God, for all time to come ; or in 
other words, the inspired apostle, in addressing and instruct- 
ing these churches, addresses and instructs all Christians in 
all ages. And farther, in this same chain of thought, the 
apostle in verse 3 has this language : Remember therefore 
how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. 
Now, is it not perfectly clear, that if these people do not 
hold fast and repent, they will be held responsible, as 
they would not be had they not received and heard! 
And now take all this in connection with what is said of 
these seven Spirits in chap. v. 6 : And behold a Lamb 
as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, 
which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all 
the earth. Once more, take the language of chap. iv. 
5: And out of the throne (set over the church and 
people of God especially, and also over all people in this 
world of probation or trial) proceeded lightnings (to illu- 
minate) and thunderings (to warn) and voices (to teach :) 
and there were seven lamps of fire burning before 

THE THRONE, WHICH ARE THE SEVEN SPIRITS OF GOD. 



44 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



7 And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write ; 
These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that 
hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shut- 
teth ; and shutteth, and no man openeth ; 

8 I know thy works : Behold, I have set before thee an 
open door, and no man can shut it : for thou hast a little 
strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my 
name. 



The worthiness and purity of the faithful, under peculiar 
trials, as in verses 4 and 5, are contrasted ideas with the 
clanger of unfaithfulness in the improvement of peculiar 
privileges and favors, as in verses 1, 2, and 3. 

Verse 7 And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia 
write ; These things saith he that is holy> he that is true, 
he that hath the hey of David —Holiness and truth are em- 
phatically and essentially the inhabitants of the throne of 
Jesus Christ, which he has set up and established over his 
people— described in the next chapter. And as David— 
chosen, anointed, and established by God's providence 
king over his people— had the power of opening the gates, 
or doors, of his kingdom to every individual of the idola- 
trous nations about him who would renounce paganism, and 
adopt in its stead the worship of the God of Israel, and to 
keep his kingdom closed against all false religion ; and as 
in his successful, peaceful, and glorious reign, he was the 
prototype, so Jesus Christ, the great antitype, has absolute 
power to close his kingdom of holiness and truth against all 
impurity and falsehood; against ail error, infidelity, and 
corruption, which no man nor any other power can open ; 
and to open the door of truth and purity to all true and 
faithful believers, and no man can shut it ; for he openeth, 
and no man shutteth ; and shutteth, and no man openeth. 

Verse 8 I know thy works .—Absolutely and perfectly, 
without a limiting word or idea. A knowledge too wonder- 



CHAPTER III. 



45 



9 Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, 
which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie ; behold, I 
will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to 
know that I have loved thee. 

ful — especially the motives and principles by which they 
are prompted — for any but the Infinite Mind. Behold, 1 
liave set before thee an open door, and no man can shut 
it: — This holy, devoted people, who believe the truth of God 
as it is in Christ, have the assurance that a permanently 
open door is before them ; and they, and all other faithful 
Christians— though they may feel that their strength is 
small — who, nevertheless, have kept God's word, and be- 
lieved, and denied not that Jesus is the Christ, shall know 
that they are beloved; for, says Christ, thou hast kept my 
word, and hast not denied my na?ne. 

Verse 9 Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of 
Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie ; — 
And the purpose of God respecting the Jews being fixed and 
determined, and because it is not being a literal descendant 
of Abraham or of Judah that constitutes an heir of the 
promise, but because it is by the faith of Abraham that 
these believing souls in Philadelphia, and all true believers 
in Christ, are the true children of Abraham, and heirs ac- 
cording to the promise which God made to him and his 
seed, the announcement is made, in very emphatic and 
positive terms, that the perverse, unbelieving, and wicked 
Jews shall also ultimately know, and in the deepest humilia- 
tion confess, that Christians, because they are believers in 
Christ, are beloved of God; and gladly confess, too, that 
Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. For, 
says Christ : Behold, I will make them to come and worship 
before thy feet, and to know tha t I have loved thee — as well 
as them. Is not this a very clear prediction that the Jews 
shall be converted to Christianity? 



46 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



10 Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I 
also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall 
come upon ail the world, to try them that dwell upon the 
earth. 

11 Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou 
hast, that no man take thy crown. 

12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the tem- 
ple of my God, and he shall go no more out : and I will 
write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the 
city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down 



Verse 10 Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, 
I also will keep thee from the hour of teinptation, which 
shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon 
the earth. — While the believing soul unwaveringly holds 
the truth in righteousness, it is not presumption to expect to 
be kept secure — certainly not from persecution and affliction, 
of which all are partakers who live godly in Christ Jesus, 
but from temptation to yield up this precious faith, which 
is of the operation of God. And without this pure princi- 
ple firmly established in the believing soul, all that dwell 
upon the earth are exposed to a fearful and eternal ship- 
wreck upon the storm-beaten coast of error and corruption. 

Verse 11 Behold, I come quickly : — In connection with 
faith in Christ as the true Messiah, there is the promise of 
his coming again ; and this faith includes and embraces that 
promise. And this word quickly, connected with it, may 
have reference rather to the certainty that he will come 
than to the time of his coming. And notwithstanding thy 
faith in Christ is now so unyielding and unwavering, take 
the exhortation : Hold that fast which thou hast, that no 
man take thy croivn. — For God will preserve a faithful 
people, as he has always done ; and be assured, if this crown 
fall from thy head, some other man will wear it. 

Verse 12 Him that overcometh ivill I make a pillar in the 



CHAPTER III. 



47 



out of heaven from my God : and I will write upon him my 
new name. 



temple of my God, and lie shall go no more out:— To him 
that overcometh by holding fast and continuing faithful 
unto the end, the promise is sure, infallible, that he shall be 
part and parcel of that living, glorious temple of the living 
Q oa \ — the new Jerusalem of which God and the Lamb shall 
be the light, and from whence he shall go no more out. The 
material for the building of this transcendently glorious 
temple— the Eternal City— is being collected, and being 
borne along down the stream of time ; and when time shall 
end, it shall be collected together into an habitation of God, 
where its record shall be glorious as well as eternal — the 

HOLY NAME OF THE ETERNAL GOD, AND OF HIS ChHIST. 

For, says Christ, I will write upon him the name of my God, 
and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusa- 
lem, which cometh down out of heaven (or out of the church) 
from my God s and I will write upon him my new name. — 
We have some very obvious allusions here to the ancient 
Jewish church. The priest having written on his forehead, 
Holiness to the Lord; and in chap. i. 6, St. John says, 
Christ hath made us Icings and priests unto God and his 
Father. And the high -priest, having the names of the 
twelve tribes engraven on his breastplate, these tribes con- 
stituted the church, or city of God, in the wilderness and in 
Palestine ; and the twelve apostles in the new, or Christian 
dispensation, take the place of the twelve patriarchs, and 
are the foundation on which the church of God is built, 
Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. And 
now a most beautiful transfer is here made of all this to 
the God-built city described in chap, xxi., in which even 
the pen of inspiration labors so exceedingly to give some 
idea of the glory of the redeemed, the sainted pure, who 



48 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



13 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit 
saith unto the churches. 



come down out of heaven, or out of the church, in all ages, 
from God, by his providence and grace. And this royal 
priesthood, this holy nation, this peculiar people, are builded 
into a holy temple in the Lord, in the eternal future, happy 
world above, as w T ell as in the millennial age. 

Verse 13 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the 
Spirit saith unto the churches. — An attentive ear to the 
gracious promises made to true faith, purity, and patient 
perseverance, is very important to afford encouragement. 
To observe diligently, and to mark properly, the association 
of ideas in any important composition, is the best method 
of seeing the author's meaning ; and most particularly in 
the use of the figures of prophetic language is it one of the 
very best means of arriving at the meaning of a difficult or 
obscure passage ; and still more especially, if possible, where 
so much symmetry and harmony exists as seems to be stud- 
iedly observed in these addresses; and, in fact, in and 
throughout this entire book. The prominent and leading 
ideas in the address to the angel of the church in Philadel- 
phia are truth and purity. In verse 7 we read, These things 
saith he that is holy, he that is true. And he only intro- 
duces believers into the knowledge of this truth, and into 
this state of purity, for he only hath the hey of David; he 
openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man open- 
eth. To their good works Christ set an open door ; perhaps 
to their successors — the generations following. So in verse 
8, I know thy works : behold, I have set before thee an open 
door, and no man can shut it. The character of the unbe- 
lieving Jews in verse 9 stands in contrast, not only with 
these faithful ones in Philadelphia, but also in contrast with 
those among themselves and their successors who shall be- 



CHAPTER III. 



49 



14 And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans 
write ; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true 
witness, the beginning of the creation of God ; 



lieve. Nothing short of true faith and pure fidelity could 
have secured the promise and its fulfillment through so 
many centuries as we read it in verse 10 : Because thou hast 
kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the 
hour of temptation. To secure the promise and its fulfill- 
ment, which we read in verse 12, true faith and its attend- 
ants are indispensable ; for the temple of God is pure, and 
certainly those who shall constitute pillars in the temple of 
God must be pure. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar 
in the temple of my God; and I will write upon him the 
name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, new 
Jerusalem, and my new name. So we find the chain here 
quite complete. 

Verse 14 And unto the angel of the church of the Laodi- 
ceans write; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and 
true witness, the beginning of the creation of God /—These 
teachings are from the Amen, who is Truth and Fidelity ; 
from the faithful and true witness, almost a parallel expres- 
sion with the Amen, who, being also the Judge described in 
the next chapter, holds to strict account for all that is 
wrong or erroneous in faith or practice, and gives full credit 
for all that is pure and true. From Him who is also the 
beginning of the creation of God, the prime-moving cause, 
the author of all things ; who, in the beginning of time, 
created all things ; and who, by his power, providence, and 
grace, carries on in and through his people the works of 
truth, purity, and righteousness. And all this stands here 
in contrast with error, false deities, idol gods, and their cor- 
rupt worship among pagans. And the reader will the better 
understand the state or condition of the Laodiceans by re- 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



15 I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: 
I would thou wert cold or hot. 

16 So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold 
nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth. 



membering this contrast ; for these people are certainly in 
a strait between truth and error, between Christianity and 
paganism, between the pure worship of the true God and 
the corrupt and corrupting service of idols. 

Verse 15 Iknoiv thy works, that thou art neither cold nor 
hot: — The Laodiceans are here assured by their faithful 
and true witness — who w r ill also be their final judge — that he 
knows their works, the character of their faith, their state 
of grace, and at the same time their want of grace, which 
seems to be the result of their indecision. This is an evil, 
a great evil ; for Christ says, I would thou wert cold or hot. 

Verse 16 So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither 
cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth. — This halt- 
ing state and disposition of mind may be tolerated for a 
time in a pagan who is just hearing and learning the truths 
of Christianity, but after there is sufficient time and oppor- 
tunity to arrive at a knowledge of the truth, then to hesi- 
tate is exceedingly dangerous; but after the power of 
Christ's holy religion has been realized, to turn again to 
idolatry is still more wicked. Hence the denunciations, the 
woes, the curses pronounced against the beast — the Roman 
church — after mixing so much error, superstition, and idol- 
atry, with what little they still retain of the truth as it is in 
Jesus Christ. For this corrupting of the truth with a 
fixture of such fatal error, were the Laodiceans cast out 
as a nauseating potion ; and for this shall Babylon, great 
Babylon, the mother of harlots and abominations 
of the earth, be destroyed — so destroyed that it shall 
be found no more at all. 



CHAPTER III. 



51 



17 Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with 
goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that 
thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and 
naked : 

18 1 counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that 
thou mayest be rich ; and white raiment, that thou mayest 
be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not 
appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou 
mayest see. 



Verse 17 Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased 
loith goods, and have need of nothing; — Laodicea, being at 
that time an opulent city, these people were, quite probably, 
betrayed by what an apostle calls the root of all evil, the 
love of their money, into the most fatal of all errors — an 
effort to accommodate Christianity, which they had at least 
nominally eml^racecl, to paganism, the prevailing and author- 
ized religion of the empire, to save themselves from perse- 
cution, and to secure their estates, their goods, their money, 
from confiscation. But Christ assures them that this time- 
serving spirit and course to save their wealth, is keeping 
them in a kind of wretchedness, misery, poverty, blindness, 
and nakedness, far worse than the loss of all earthly things ; 
therefore, 

Verse 18 1 counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, 
that thou mayest be rich; — If a firm and decided stand 
for truth and purity cost thee all thy money, and even thy 
safe abode, take it ; yea, if it cost thee the fires of persecu- 
tion and temporal life, take it. Buy the truth at any cost, 
and sell it not at any price. For unwavering faith and 
perfect love, when they are tested, shall be as gold tried in 
the fire ; an unspotted and pure life as white raiment, that 
thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness 
do not appear ; — a manifest allusion to the nudity of images 
in pagan temples and elsewhere, an insult to decency, and 



52 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



19 As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten : be zealous 
therefore, and repent. 

20 Behold, I stand at the door, and knock : if any man 
hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, 
and will sup with him, and he with me. 



an incentive to libertinism ; and looking steadfastly and 
constantly to Christ, that thou mayest have light to see thy 
true interest and real safety ; and see also, as clearly as 
may be seen by faith, from this dull, dark world, thine im- 
mortal reward — an inheritance, rich; a home, bright; a 
crown, glorious — all undescribed and indescribable, reserved 
in heaven for thee. 

Verse 19 As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: he 
zealous therefore, and repent, — The rebukes and chastenings 
inflicted upon us, as well as the sufferings of Christ for us, 
proceed from love ; be constrained, therefore, by his love, to 
be firm, unwavering, and zealous, in his righteous cause, and 
repent of thy lukewarmness. 

Verse 20 Behold, I stand at the door, and knock : — The 
love of Jesus Christ constrains him, and he approaches even 
to the very doors of the pagan temples ; and while the devo- 
tees within are slaying their victims, and feasting upon their 
sacrifices, and superstitiously pouring out their libations, 
and filling and emptying their gorgeous cups to Bacchus, 
and abandoning themselves to all manner of licentiousness, 
he stands, and while he stands, he knocks. And now, O 
infatuated humanity ! wilt thou but listen to the voice of 
his gracious words ! If any man hear my voice, — Yes, even 
those abandoned to error and to vice — if any man learn to 
know the truth as it is in Jesus Christ, and open the door, — 
but he must know that if the door be opened to me, it must 
be closed to these dumb idols, and to all unrighteousness,— 
I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with 



CHAPTER III. 



21 To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me 
in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down 
with my Father in his throne. u m 

22 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit 
saith unto the churches. 

me —And O ! what a delightful contrast between this feast 
and the former! Whereas that was gross meats and drinks, 
conducted in error, by which its votaries were deluded, cor- 
rupted, and destroyed, this is truth, true faith, which yields 
the rich fruits of peace, righteousness, and joy in the Holy 
Ghost— the feast of the soul, the love of God, the hope of 
heaven, and eternal life. 

Verse 21 To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with 
me in my throne, — Whoever endures unflinchingly these 
refining fires, sore temptations, and severe trials, and in 
defiance of error, corruption, and the fierce powers and 
fiendish rage of pagan and superstitious persecution, main- 
tains the true faith, and keeps his garments unspotted and 
pure, will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also 
overcame in the fierce and fearful conflict which I had on 
Calvary, with sin and its consequences, death and destruc- 
tion, and conquering, vanquished the last foe, and dragged 
death as a captive even from the tomb, and am set down with 
my Father in his throne. This peaceful reign of righteous- 
ness represented here over the church and the nations, in 
which the faithful and pure shall be associated with Christ, 
after the least and the false prophet shall have been cast 
into the lake of fire, corresponds with a very similar senti- 
ment in language, only differing slightly in the manner of 
its expression, in chap. ii. 26, 27. 

Verse 22 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the 
Spirit saith unto the churches. — For the general church 
and every individual member, as well as all who have 
within their reach the means of obtaining a knowledge of 



54 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



the truth, to hear attentively, and take heed to the teachings 
of the divine Spirit, is acting the part of true wisdom. To 
mark attentively the association of ideas here — the Amen, 
the faithful and true witness, and Almighty Creator, in verse 
14, the exhortations and gracious promises and assurances 
of verses 18, 19, and 20, with the victorious triumph over 
error, sin, and death, the throne of judgment, and the suc- 
cess of truth, and the peaceful and pure reign of righteous- 
ness, in verse 21, contrasted as they are with unfaithful- 
ness, error, and corruption, in verses 15, 16, and 17, gives 
to the investigating mind the very best aid in discerning 
the full scope, the true spirit and meaning, of the whole 
address. 

To the notes which we have made upon the text of the 
addresses to the churches in Asia, it may be proper and 
profitable to add something of the history of these cities and 
churches, which we have been able to collect from the labors 
of others. " The church at Ephesus is first addressed, as 
being the place where John chiefly resided; and the city 
itself was the metropolis of that part of Asia. The angel, 
or bishop, of this church was most probably Timothy, who 
presided over that church before St. John took up his resi- 
dence there, and who is supposed to have continued in that 
office till A. D. 97, and to have been martyred a short time 
before St. John's return from Patmos." Thus far from Dr. 
A. Clarke. The following able sketch is from the pen of 
Dr. Croly: " Ephesus, seated in the richest part of one of 
the richest regions of the Roman empire, w T as remarkable 
for its opulence, its voluptuousness, and its idolatry. The 
celebrated temple of Diana attracted worshipers from all 
the realms of paganism. To combat evil in its source, may 
have been among the motives of that strong interest which 
St. Paul felt towards this city. He resided in Ephesus two 
years. It was also a center from which opinions were to be 



* 



CHAPTER III. 



55 



most extensively propagated ; and by his residence 'all they 
who dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both 
Jews and Greeks.' The history of those periods is imper- 
fect, as might be presumed from the destruction of the 

Christian records during the persecutions The 

church at Ephesus long retained the rank attached to it by 
the peculiar presence of St. Paul, of Timothy, and of St. 
John. In the general fall of the Greek empire in Asia, (A. D. 
1312,) Ephesus was ruined. Its remnant is now Aiasalic, 
a village of fifteen cottages, containing but three Christians." 
Again from Dr. Croly : " Smyrna, now the chief commercial 
city of the Levant, was considered, in the time of the apos- 
tles, the second city of Asia ; Ephesus holding the first 
rank. One of its early bishops was Polycarp, who had 
been the disciple of St. John. His successors sat in the 
general councils for a long period. Like Ephesus, it was 
ruined in the Turkish invasion. Yet its admirable situa- 
tion for commerce revived it, and it is now large and opulent, 
containing 140,000 inhabitants, of wdiom about 20,000 are 
Greeks, 6,000 Armenians, 5,000 Koman Catholics, and a few 
Protestants. The apostolic church in Smyrna seems to 
have been harassed by the insults of the Jews, the original 
persecutors, who retained their hostility and even their 
power, long after the fall of their city. Eusebius describes 
them as actively hostile, even in the time of the Emperor 
Verus." "Smyrna, now called also Ismar, is the largest 
and richest city of Asia Minor. It is situated about one 
hundred and eighty-three miles west by south of Constan- 
tinople, on the shore of the JEgean Sea. It is supposed to 
contain about 140,000 inhabitants, of whom there are from 
15,000 to 20,000 Greeks, 6,000 Armenians, 5,000 Eoman 
Catholics, 140 Protestants, 11,000 Jews, and 15,000 Turks. 
It is a beautiful city but often ravaged by the plague, and 
seldom two years together free from earthquakes. In 1758 



56 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



the city was nearly desolated by the plague ; scarcely a suf- 
ficient number of the inhabitants survived to gather in the 
fruits of the earth. In 1688 there was a terrible earth- 
quake here, which overthrew a great number of houses. In 
one of the shocks, the rock on which the castle stood opened, 
swallowed up the castle, and five thousand persons. On 
these accounts, nothing but the love of gain, so natural to 
man, could induce any person to make it his residence, 
though in other respects it can boast of many advantages. 
In this city the Turks have nineteen mosques, the Greeks 
two churches, the Armenians one, and the Jews eight syna- 
gogues; and the English and Dutch factories have each a 
chaplain. Smyrna is one hundred miles north of the island 
of Rhodes, long. 27° 25' E., lat. 38° 28' K" This last 
account of Smyrna is from Dr. A. Clarke. " Pergamos, a 
town of Mysia, situated on the river Caicus. It was the 
royal residence of the Attali. It was anciently famous for 
its library, which contained, according to Plutarch, two hun- 
dred thousand volumes. It was here that the Pergamenian 
skins were invented, from which we derive our word parch- 
ment. Pergamos was the birth-place of Galen, and in it P. 
Scipio died. It is now called Pergamo, and Bergamo, and 
is situated in long. 27° O'K, lat. 39° 13' N." "Thyatira, 
now called Akissat, and Ak-kissar, a city of Natolia, in 
Asia Minor, seated on the river Hermus, in a plain eighteen 
miles broad, and is about fifty miles from Pergamos, long. 
27° 49' K, lat. 38° 15' K The houses are chiefly built of 
earth, but the mosques are all of marble. Many remark- 
able ancient inscriptions have been discovered in this place. 
Sardis, now called Sardo, and Sart, a town of Asia, in 
Natolia, about forty miles east from Smyrna. It is seated 
on the side of Mount Timolus, and was once the capital of 
the Lydian kings, and here Croesus reigned. It is now a 
poor, inconsiderable village. Long. 28° 5' E., lat, 31° 51' N." 



CHAPTER III. 



57 



Dr. Croly says : " Sardis perished in the general decay 
of Asia Minor, and can be scarcely said to have revived in 
the modern Sart. A few Christians, prohibited from having 
a church within the walls, some years ago built one in the 
adjoining plain. A small village, named Tartar-keny, has 
grown round it, and about forty persons attend the 
service." 

Of Philadelphia, Dr. Croly says : " Philadelphia had been 
a flourishing city, and possessed a comparatively pure 
church. Its Bishop, Melito, a man distinguished in the sec- 
ond century, wrote a treatise on the Apocalypse, which has 
perished in the general destruction of the early Christian rec- 
ords. The city suffered much from earthquakes, yet was re- 
markable for the number of its Christian population, even 
subsequently to the Turkish invasion. This feature has not 
altogether passed away. The purity of the apostolic doc- 
trine may be degraded, but its form, at least, is retained by 
the Greeks, who have twenty-five places of regular worship, 
five of them large churches, with a bishop and twenty 
clergy. The name is now Alashehr." 

Dr. Clarke also says : " Philadelphia, a city of Natalia, 
seated at the foot of Mount Timolus, by the river Cogamus. 
It was founded by Attains Philadelphus, brother of Eu- 
menes, from w T hom it derived its name. It is now called 
Alah-sheker, and is about forty miles E. S. E. of Smyrna, 
long. 28° 15' K, kit. 38° 28' N." 

Again from Dr. Clarke: "Laodicea, a city of Asia 
Minor, on the borders of Caria, Phrygia, and Lydia. It 
was originally called Diosopolis, or the city of Jupiter ; and 
afterwards Ehoas; but obtained the name of Laodicea 
from Laodice, the wife of Antiochus. It is now called 
Ladik. It was formerly celebrated for its commerce, and 
the fine black wool of its sheep. Colosse, or the city of the 
Colossians, lay between it and Hierapolis. This Hierapolis 



58 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



was also a town of Phrygia, famous for its hot baths ; it is 
now called Bambukholasi." 

The following note on the conclusion of this chapter, and 
particularly on verse 22, is from Mr. Wesley : He that 
hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the 
churches. — This counsel stands, in three former letters, before 
"the promise— in the four latter, after it ; clearly dividing the 
seven into two parts, the first containing three and the last 
four letters. The titles given our Lord in the three former 
letters, peculiarly respect his power after his resurrection 
and ascension, particularly over his church; those in the 
four latter, his divine glory and unity with the Father and 

the Holy Spirit It should be observed that 

the overcoming, or victory, (to which alone these peculiar 
promises are annexed,) is not the ordinary victory obtained 
by every believer, but a special victory obtained over great 
and peculiar temptations, by those that are strong in faith." 

I will conclude the notes on the addresses to the churches 
in Asia, with a letter from the Kev. Henry Lindsay, Chap- 
lain to the British Embassy at Constantinople, to a member 
of the British and Foreign Bible Society, by which Society 
Mr. Lindsay had been solicited to distribute some copies of 
the New Testament, in modern Greek, among the Chris- 
tians in Asia Mil lor. The following is his communication 
datagl 

" Constantinople, Jan. 10, 1816. 
u When I last wrote to you, I was on the point of setting 
out on a short excursion into Asia Minor. Traveling; 
hastily, as I was constrained to do, from the circumstances 
of my situation, the information I could procure was neces- 
sarily superficial and unsatisfactory. As, however, I distrib- 
uted the few books of the Society which I was able to carry 
with me, I think it necessary to give some account of the 
course I took : 



CHAPTER III. 



59 



"1. The regular intercourse of England with Smyrna 
will enable you to procure as accurate intelligence of its 
present state as any I can pretend to offer. From the con- 
versations I had with the Greek bishop and his clergy, as 
well as various well-informed individuals, I am led to suppose 
that if the population of Smyrna be estimated at 140,000 
inhabitants, there are from 15,000 to 20,000 Greeks, 6000 
Armenians, 5000 Catholics, 140 Protestants, and 11,000 Jews. 

" 2. After Smyrna, the first place I visited was Ephesus, 
or rather (as the site is not quite the same) Aiasalick, 
which consists of about fifteen poor cottages. I found 
there but three Christians, two brothers who keep a small 
shop, and a gardener. They are all three Greeks, and their 
ignorance is lamentable indeed. In that place, which was 
blessed so long with an apostle's labors, and those of his 
zealous assistants, are Christians who have not so much as 
heard of that apostle, or seem only to recognize the name 
of Paul as one in the calendar of their saints. One of 
them I found able to read a little, and left with him the 
New Testament in ancient and modern Greek, which he ex- 
pressed a strong desire to read, and promised me he would 
not only study it himself but lend it to his friends in the 
neighboring villages. 

" 3. My next object was to see Laodicea. In the road to 
this is Guzel-hisar, a large town, with one church and about 
seven hundred Christians. In conversing with the priests 
here, I found them so little accpiainted with the Bible, or 
even the New Testament in an entire form, that they had 
no distinct knowledge of the books it contained, beyond the 
four Gospels, but mentioned them indiscriminately, with 
various idle legends and lives of saints. (See the notes on 
the address to the Laocliceans.) I have sent thither three 
copies of the modem Greek Testament since my return. 
About three miles from Laodicea, is Denizli, which has been 



60 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



styled (but I am inclined to think, incorrectly) the ancient 
Colosse; it is a considerable town, about four hundred 
Christians, Greeks and Armenians, each of whom has a 
church. I regret, however, to say, that here also the most 
extravagant tales of miracles, and fabulous accounts of 
angels, saints, and relics, had so usurped the place of the 
Scriptures as to render it very difficult to separate, in their 
minds, divine truths from human inventions. I felt that 
here that unhappy time was come w T hen men should ' turn 
away their ears from the truth, and be turned unto fables.' 
I had with me some copies of the Gospels in ancient Greek, 
which I distributed here, as in some other places through 
which I had passed. Eski-hisar, close to which are the 
remains of ancient Laodicea, about fifty poor inhabitants, in 
which number are but two Christians, who live together in 
a small mill — unhappily, neither could read at all; the 
copy, therefore, of the New Testament, which I intended for 
this church, I left with that of Denizli, the offspring and 
poor remains of Laodicea and Colosse. The prayers of the 
mosque are the only prayers which are heard near the ruins 
of Laodicea, on which the threat seems to have been fully 
executed, in its utter rejection as a church. 

"4. I left it for Philadelphia, now Alah-shehr. It was 
gratifying to find at last some surviving fruits of early zeal ; 
and here, at least, whatever may be the loss of the spirit of 
Christianity, there is still the form of a Christian church ; 
this has been kept from the hour of temptation, which came 
upon all the Christian world. There are here about one 
thousand Christians, chiefly Greeks, who, for the most part, 
speak only Turkish. There are twenty-five places of public 
worship, five of which are large regular churches ; to these 
there is a resident bishop and twenty inferior clergy. A 
copy of the modern Greek Testament was received by the 
bishop with great thankfulness. 



CHAPTER III. 



61 



"5. I quitted Alah-shehr, deeply disappointed at the state- 
ment I received there of the church of Sardis. I trusted 
that, in its utmost trials, it would not have been suffered to 
perish utterly, and I heard with surprise, that not a vestige 
of it remained. With what satisfaction then did I find, on 
the plains of Sardis, a small church establishment. The 
few Christians who dwell around modern Sart were anxious 
to settle there and erect a church, as they were in the habit 
of meeting at each other's houses for the exercise of relis:- 
ion. From this design they were prohibited by Kar 'Os- 
man Oglu, the Turkish governor of the district, and in con- 
sequence, about five years ago, they built a church upon the 
plain, within, view of ancient Sardis, and there they main- 
tain a priest. The place has gradually risen into a little 
village, now called Tartarkeny ; thither the few Christians of 
Sart, who amount to seven, and those in its immediate 
vicinity, resort for public worship, and form together a con- 
gregation of about forty. There appears then still a rem- 
nant — ' a few names even in Sardis,' which have been pre- 
served. I cannot repeat the expressions of gratitude with 
which they received a copy of the New Testament in a lan- 
guage with which they were familiar. Several crowded about 
the priest to hear it on the spot, and I left them thus engaged. 

" 6. Ak-hisar, the ancient Thyatira, is said to contain 
about thirty thousand inhabitants, of whom three thousand 
are Christians, all Greeks, except about two hundred Ar- 
menians. There is, however, but one Greek church, and 
one Armenian. The superior of the Greek church, to 
whom I presented the Eomaic Testament, esteemed it so 
great a treasure, that he earnestly pressed me, if possible, 
to spare another, that one might be secured to the church, 
and free from accidents, while the other went round among 
the people for their private reading. I have, therefore, 
since my return hither, sent him four copies. 



62 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



" 7. The church of Pergamos, in respect to numbers, may 
be said to nourish still in Bergamo. The town is less than 
Ak-hisar, but the number of Christians is about as great, 
the proportion of Armenians to Greeks nearly the same, 
and each nation also has one church. The bishop of the 
district, who occasionally resides there, was at that time 
absent ; and I experienced, with deep regret, that the resi- 
dent clergy were totally incapable of estimating the gift I 
intended them. I therefore delivered the Testament to the 
lay vicar of the bishop, at his urgent request, he having 
assured me that the bishop would highly prize so valuable 
an acquisition to the church. He seemed much pleased 
that the benighted state of his nation had excited the atten- 
tion of strangers. 

" Thus, Sir, I have left at least one copy of the unadulter- 
ated word of God at each of the seven Asiatic churches 
of the Apocalypse, and I trust they are not utterly thrown 
aivay ; but whoever may plant, it is God only who can give 
the increase ; and from his goodness we may hope they will, 
in due time, bring forth fruit, ' some thirty, some sixty, and 
some an hundred fold ! ' Henry Lindsay." 



CHAPTER IV. 

1 John seeth the throne of God in heaven. 4 The four 
and twenty elders. 6 Th e foiir leasts full of eyes before 
and behind. 10 The elders lay down their crowns, and 
worship him that sat on the throne. 

AFTEE this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in 
heaven : and the first voice which I heard was as it 

NOTES. — CHAPTER IV. 

Verse 1 After this I looked, and, behold, a door was 
opened in heaven : — The apostle, after finishing the addresses 



CHAPTER IV. 



G3 



were of a trumpet talking with me ; which said, Come up 
hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter. 

2 And immediately I was in the Spirit : and, behold, a 
throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. 

to the churches in Asia, in which their religious state is 
clearly" marked, says, I looked, and, heboid, a door was 
opened in heaven : that is, in the church, the Christian 
church, the light of which has just arisen in its full-orbed 
glory, and which is just now being established in the world, 
and destined to supersede, and ultimately to take the place 
of all other churches and religions. The appropriateness, 
the beauty, the glory of this figure, heaven, the material 
heaven, with its lights to represent the Christian Church, 
it does seem could not, even by inspiration itself, have been 
surpassed. And that this open door is to admit this highly- 
favored servant of God to sights and sounds, either physical 
or mental, which are to give him knowledge of the future, 
we have only to pursue the language of this verse to be 
satisfied : And the first voice which I heard was as it were 
of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, 
and I will shew thee things which must he hereafter. Upon 
this subject take Brebeuf 's translation of Lucan : 

"From him descended first the fine device 
To paint the voice, and to discourse the eyes : 
In forms and colors sense to clothe he taught, 
And all the various features of a thought." 

By this strong voice from the distant future, the apostle is 
invited to an intimacy with the future ; as if he, by being 
elevated or carried forward, should be present with tilings 
which must he hereafter. 

Verse 2 And immedia tely I was in the Spirit ; — St. John 
was enraptured with the Spirit of prophecy. The Lord 
Jesus Christ presides supreme over his church and people : 



G4 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



3 And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a 
sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the 
throne, in sight like unto an emerald. 

4 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats : 
and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, 
clothed in white raiment ; and they had on their heads 
crowns of gold. 

And, behold, a throne was set in heaven — in the church — and 
one sat on the throne. 

Verse 3 And he that sat was to look upon, like a jasper 
and a sardine sto?ie : — Though the Judge is in his appear- 
ance and real character perfectly pure, and transcendently 
glorious, yet judgment in the church in this world is not 
without mercy and hope, that the believer may look to with 
full assurance ; for there is a rainbow round about the 
throne, which shines gloriously bright, full of almighty 
promise, even in sight like unto an emerald. 

Verse 4 And round about the throne were four and 
twenty seats: — This throne in the Christian church may 
look to the mercy-seat in Israel's tabernacle and temple as 
its prototype, over which the Shekinah, or divine presence, 
shone with glorious brightness. And these four and tivcnty 
seats may have reference to the highly responsible and 
established authority of the princes of the twenty-four 
courses of the Jewish priests which ministered at the taber- 
nacle and the temple, at first appointed by David, who in 
many things was an appropriate type of the King of kings, 
the Judge upon this throne, the Lord Jesus Christ. The 
four and twenty princes of the courses had an indefinite 
number of subordinate priests ministering with them at the 
altar. And these four and ttventy elders, crowned with the 
purest authority, from the highest possible source, from 
Christ the King and Judge, have placed under them, by the 
same authority, an infinite number of subordinate clergy in 



CHAPTER IV. 



65 



5 And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thun- 
derings and voices : and there were seven lamps of fire 
burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of 
God. 



the service of the Christian church. But this number of 
ruling elders in the church, though reference is made to a 
definite number of princes of the priests in the typical 
economy, is by no means fixed and definite. By this white 
raiment and these golden crowns the ministers in Christ's 
church may understand that they will not be sustained by 
him, unless they maintain soundness in faith, in doctrine, 
and purity of life. With these helps we may perhaps 
understand the text: and upon the seats I saw four and 
twenty elders, sitting clothed in white raiment ; and they had 
on their heads crowns of gold. 

Verse 5 And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and 
thunderings and voices : — With the authority and order as 
established above, the Christian age of the world shall 
enjoy intellectual, moral, religious, divine light, such as has 
never before shone upon the mind and heart of poor, be- 
nighted, and bewildered man; because the true light now 
shines, the light of life, the light of the knowledge of the 
glory of God, as it shines in the face of Jesus Christ. And 
warnings, thunder-toned and solemn, deep and high, which 
upon the enlightened mind and heart shall make an impres- 
sion deep and lasting. And innumerable voices, from a full 
canon of the word of life, the revealment of God's will and 
gracious purposes towards man, with a living and pure 
ministry under the direct authority and control of Jesus 
Christ. The above, and what follows of this verse, as well 
as almost every thing in this connection, has reference to 
the tabernacle and temple institutions, ceremonies, and 
services. And there were seven lamps of fire burning hefore 
3 



66 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



6 And before the throne there was a sea of glass like 
unto crystal : and in the midst of the throne, and round 
about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and 
behind. 



the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God. — Upon this 
last-quoted scripture, see the note on chap. iii. 1. 

Verse 6 And before the throne there was a sea of glass 
like unto crystal : — It may be observed here, that St. John 
saw this throne already set, or established, in heaven ; (see 
verse 2 ;) for Jesus Christ had always been the Angel, or Mes- 
senger, of the covenant : he had always been King in Zion. 
And ho^v very appropriate and commanding the position of 
this throne, with the King and Judge seated upon it, to take 
an unobstructed and perfectly clear view of the transparent 
sea spread out before in the future and beneath him. And 
as Isaiah has it in his vision upon this subject, (chap. v. 26 :) 
God will lift tip an ensign to the nations from far, and will 
hiss unto them from the end of the earth. And again, 
(chap. vi. 1 :) I saw also the Lord sitting upon a throne 
high and lifted up — not only exalted, but also far in the 
distant future. And now, as the perfectly pellucid heaven 
represents the pure church of Christ, the sea, a denser and 
more opaque element, represents the church corrupted, secu- 
larized. Not, however, the less transparent and clear be- 
fore the all-penetrating eye of Him who sits upon the throne. 
It may not be out of place to observe here, that though 
Christ's authority over the church is neither destroyed nor 
abated by its corruption, yet he does not deign to sit en- 
throned in the midst of its corruptions, any more than the 
Shekinah did to manifest himself over the mercy-seat in 
the temple, after the true worship had departed. There 
have been, however, always existing— there are still exist- 
ing, and ever will be — true worshipers, whether found in 



CHAPTER IV. 



67 



the tabernacle, in the temple, at the established altars, or 
fled from impurity and from persecution into the mountains 
and dens and caves of the earth. And in the midst of the 
throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of 
eyes before and behind. — Though the living creatures here 
seem quite clearly to have reference to the seraphim of 
Isaiah vi. 2, they most probably represent, as clo also Isaiah's 
seraphim, all the creatures of God in this world, in all ages, 
who do not rebel against him persistently ; and may, per- 
haps, with great propriety be applied to the four great lead- 
ing dispensations of God to man — the four ages of the 
world : the Patriarchal, th.€ Levitical, or Mosaic, the Pro- 
phetic, and the Christian. The first, extending from 
Adam, perhaps, to Abraham ; the second, from Abraham, 
perhaps, to the interruption of the daily sacrifice by the 
Jewish captivity in Babylon ; the third, from this captivity 
to the nativity of Christ ; and the fourth, the entire Chris- 
tian era; which will doubtless continue until the general 
judgment. And each of these ages has its representative ; 
a spiritual, immortal man, perfect and complete in all his 
parts of soul, body, and spirit ; and so the more fully pre- 
pared to present acceptable praise and honor unto the triune 
God. The first, or Patriarchal age, has its representative 
in the person of Enoch, who walked with God three hundred 
years, and was not, for God took him ; the second, or Levit- 
ical age, has its representative in the person of Moses, who 
went up, in obedience to the command of God, from the 
plains of Moab unto the mountain of Nebo, even unto the 
top of Pisgah — and Moses, the servant of the Lord, died 
there, according to the word of the Lord ; and he buried 
him in a valley in the land of Moab. But the controversy 
which the devil, in his presumption, had with Michael the 
archangel about the body of Moses, in connection with the 
scenes of the transfiguration of Christ when Moses and Elias 



68 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



7 And the first beast was like a lion, and the second 
beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, 
and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle. 



appeared unto Peter, James, and John, talking with Jesus, 
seems to prove that the body of Moses did not remain 
buried in the valley of Moab any more than the body of 
Jesus Christ remained in Joseph's new tomb ; the third, or 
Prophetic age, has its representative in the person of 
Elijah, who went up by a whirlwind in a chariot of fire 
into heaven; and the fourth, or Christian age, has its 
representative in the person of Jesus, who was crucified, 
and was dead; but who said unto St. John, Behold, I am 
alive for evermore, Amen ; and have the keys of hell and 
of death. And many, very many, in each and all of these 
ages, continue in sweet union and communion with Him 
that sitteth upon the throne, and cling to and linger about 
the joys which are round about the throne. And each and 
all of these ages possessed and exercised the powers of vision 
into both the past and the future — are full of eyes before 
and behind. 

Verse 7 And the first beast was like a lion, — Originally 
all people were recognized as belonging to the same great 
brotherhood of God's intellectual and moral creatures ; and 
the young and growing members of each individual family 
being cared for and nourished by the father, he very natu- 
rally exercised the authority of controlling and governing 
them, and of teaching them what he himself knew of relig- 
ion, and led them in their devotions. And as men in the 
early history of the world lived to a great age, so that a 
family did become greatly extended and multiplied in its 
branches during the lifetime of the father ; and as all his- 
tory of religion and government had to be learned by tradi- 
tion, so that the most aged were able to give the most in- 



CHAPTER IV. 



69 



struction, the patriarchal form of government was quite 
naturally the result, and the father of a whole tribe or 
nation became their governor and priest. The lion seems 
very appropriately to represent the patriarchal form of 
government, which was — in its power and authority — abso- 
lute, both politically and religiously. But as the patriarch 
was also the father of the tribe, or nation, this great power 
was much softened by natural affection ; but as the world as 
it grew older became more and more wicked, even this re- 
straint became — in some instances perhaps — quite a nullity, 
and the good providence of God saw fit to change this form 
of government. And the second beast like a calf, — Sacri- 
fice, in the exercises of religion, was known from the earliest 
times; and when God would — through Abraham and his 
seed — reveal himself and his will more fully to man, the 
bloody rite of circumcision was added, as naturally appli- 
cable to the age, and as typical of the great atonement as 
the other. And it also served as a sign and seal unto Abra- 
ham and his seed that he was taken into covenant relation 
with God ; selected from among the tribes of earth who had 
strayed from him, and became idolatrous. Abraham and his 
descendants were domesticated, and instructed more fully — 
as they were able to receive it — in the truths of religion by 
direct revelations from God. For the sake of brevity, (which 
is quite common in prophetic language,) to take one victim 
to represent all the sacrifices offered in the Levitical, or 
typical age, pointing to the one great sacrifice to be offered 
once in the end of the world, certainly nothing could more 
appropriately represent all these, and this dispensation, or 
age, than the calf, or ox. And tlie third beast had a face 
as a man, — As the great burden of the great mission of the 
prophets was to represent the Son of God as the Son of man, 
or to adumbrate in prophetic language the great mystery of 
God manifest in the flesh — or, as St. Paul expresses it in 



i 



70 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

1 Timothy iii. 16: Great is the mystery of godliness: God 
was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of 
angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, 
and received up into glory — the incarnation, though an 
unfathomable mystery, the faith of the believer was justi- 
fied by the power of the divine Spirit, by which the laws 
of nature were suspended, and evident miracles performed. 
And the time and circumstances of Christ's coming were 
seen and predicted by the angels, messengers, or prophets, 
of the prophetic age. Though every age and dispensation 
of the world has had its prophets and its prophecies, yet 
that period intervening between the interruption of the reg- 
ular sacrifice by the captivity of the Jews and the coming 
of Christ, being distinguished by its great number of great 
prophets, is called the prophetic age. And now, when we 
consider man as the intellectual order among God's crea- 
tures on earth ; and the uncovered countenance of man as 
expressive of his intelligence ; and especially when we con- 
sider the soul as looking out, by means of the eyes, from 
the very arch of the uncovered front of intellectuality and 
moral responsibility, and looking forward, by inspiration of 
God, into futurity, what — may we not inquire with empha- 
sis ? — what could more appropriately represent this age than 
the face of a man ? And the fourth beast was like a flying 
eagle, — And now again, when we consider man as being 
turned loose and made free by Christianity, not only from 
the superstitions, ignorance, and darkness, of paganism, but 
also from the burdensome rites and ceremonies of the 
former dispensations even of the true religion, and so ele- 
vated and enlightened by the true light that lighteth every 
man — the atonement and teachings of Jesus Christ, and 
the light and impressions of the Holy Spirit, sent forth from 
the Father and the Son — and the rapidity with which Chris- 
tianity spread, near the commencement of this age — what 



CHAPTER IV. 



71 



8 And the four beasts had each of them six wings about 
him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not 
day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God 
Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come. 



could more appropriately represent it than the spread eagle, 
flying with almost incredible velocity in the midst of the 
same heaven that represents the Christian church, with its 
eyes fixed with a steady gaze (as it is said to be able to do) 
upon that same mn, the luminary of heaven, and that rep- 
resents the earth, perfect light of truth, revealed by Jesus 
Christ, who is the light, the life, and the glory of this age 
and dispensation? Naturalists tell us that birds have a 
peculiar capacity of adapting their organs of vision to the 
distance of the object to be looked upon, and that the eagle 
is endowed with this capacity to a degree of perfection sur- 
passing that of all other birds. And we may also add here 
that the most uncultivated and rude state of society in the 
infancy of the world, with the most simple, least compli- 
cated form of government, is thus represented by the king 
of wild beasts ; the more civilized and cultivated by a do- 
mestic and useful animal, and the one too of perhaps the 
most importance to that age in the exercises of religion; 
the more intelligent and highly cultivated state, by the face 
of a man ; and the still more rapidly rising and advancing 
state of society, by a flying eagle. And the character and 
state of society in each of these ages, or dispensations, has 
reference to the nature and character of its government, as 
well as to the purity and power of its religion. 

Verse 8 And the four beasts had each of them six ivings 
about him ; — After having noticed in the note on verse 6, 
the reference to Isaiah's prophecy on the same subject, we 
may add here that Isaiah's prophecy, commencing with 
chap. v. 26, and ending with chap. vi. 4, and Ezekiel's 



72 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



prophecy commencing with chap. i. 4, and ending with 
chap. xii. 22; (Ezekiel associated this with other subjects in 
this connection ;) and this prophecy of St. John's in this 
place, are undoubtedly on the same subject. And the four 
beasts here, and the four living creatures and seraphim in 
Ezekiel, and the seraphim in Isaiah, are the same. The 
use of the wings in Isaiah, and of the wings and wheels in 
Ezekiel, may aid us much in understanding the meaning of 
the six wings here. As but two of the six wings of the ser- 
aphim in Isaiah are used for the purpose of locomotion; 
and as with two they cover their faces, or extend them up- 
ward and forward ; and as with two they cover their feet, 
or extend them downward and backward ; and as Ezekiel's 
living creatures have each but four wings, employing wheels 
instead of wings for locomotion ; and as two of these wings 
of one of these living creatures were stretched upward and 
forward, and joined with two wings of another which cov- 
ered their bodies, or extended downward and backward ; 
and as it is religion and government which advance, carry 
forward, or conduct the interests of society in each and every 
age of the world, civilizing barbarians; I understand the 
two active wings of the seraphim, and moving wheels of 
the living creatures, and the wings of these beasts, living be- 
ings, or immortalities, (as Dr. Croly seems inclined to trans- 
late it,) to represent these two great interests, or moving 
elements, of good society — a pure church and good govern- 
ment. The connection of these wings, as noted above, may 
be better understood by reference to the facts of sacred his- 
tory. The gradual abrogation of the form of government 
and the modification of the forms of religious devotion 
prevalent in the first grand divsion of the ages of the 
world, may commence with the establishment of God's cov- 
enant with Abraham, and find their completion, and the 
full establishment of the forms prevalent, in the second, at 



CHAPTER IV. 



73 



the giving of the divine law unto Moses on Mount Sinai. 
The partial abrogation of the forms prevalent in the second 
grand division, and the more effectual establishment of 
those most prevalent in the third grand division, of the ages 
of the world, may commence with the severe and public test 
of divine authority and power between God's prophet — 
Elijah — and the prophets of Baal, and end with the inter- 
ruption of the daily sacrifice at the time of the captivity of 
the Jews in Babylon. We call this a partial change, be- 
cause it was not a radical and complete change ; and we 
may do well on this subject to scrutinize the peculiar lan- 
guage in the description of the third beast. He is not de- 
scribed as an entirely distinct living creature ; but of him it 
is said that he had a face as a man. This distinguishing 
feature is most wonderfully expressive of prophetic vision. 
And finally, the entire abrogation and substantial modifica- 
tion of all the forms and ceremonies in all previous ages 
not in perfect harmony with the clear, the perfect reveal- 
ment, of God's will, by the refulgent light of divine truth, 
commencing with the birth of Christ, and perhaps extend- 
ing to the siege and destruction of Jerusalem, when the 
priests were destroyed, the altars and temple demolished, 
and the unbelieving Jews dispersed; the last prophecy 
having been uttered and recorded, the sacred canon closed, 
and the curse pronounced upon any man who should pre- 
sume to add unto or diminish aught from that which was 
already written. And these four living beings, rising one 
above another in their successive order, and each being full 
of eyes within; enjoying the lights of their own times, as 
well as the history of the past and prophetic vision of the 
future ; or, having the means of spiritual light and knowl- 
edge, they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord 
God Almighty, which ivas, and is, and is to come. 



74 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



9 And when those beasts give glory and honour and 
thanks to him that sat on the throne, who liveth for ever 

ail 10 e ^Che four and twenty elders fall down before him that 
sat on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and 
ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying, 

Verse 9 And when those beasts give glory and honour and 
thanks to him that sat on the throne— To be still more fully 
convinced— if need be— that the above view of these beasts 
is correct, we have only to inquire : From whence, but from 
the good and faithful of good society in all ages, arises that 
great voice of great praise and glory, and honour, and thanks, 
to the great Lord and Saviour, who sitteth upon the throne, 
and who liveth for ever and everf And then to inquire: 
What is the employment of these immortal ones throughout 
this book ? All the leading dispensations of God's provi- 
dence and grace to man in all ages, joined together, as we 
have seen, by these wings ; the leading and principal means 
employed for sustaining and advancing all of man's best in- 
terests for time and for eternity, and approximating— as rap- 
idly as poor, vile, human nature will permit— toward that 
high and most desirable state of soundness of principle and 
purity of administration in government, and that soundness 
in faith, and purity of life in religion, which are destined 
ultimately to constitute the excellency of both church and 
state, are but doing their appropriate work in giving glory, 
and honour, and thanks to him that sitteth upon the throne. 
And now, what can possibly be more appropriate than for 
those near the sacred presence, occupying elevated seats 
round about the throne, and most actively and constantly 
employed in advancing the interests of religion, to sound a 
note of praise ? And 

Verse 10 The four and twenty elders fall down before him 



CHAPTER V. 



75 



11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour 
and power : for thou hast created all things, and for thy 
pleasure they are and were created. 



that sat on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and 
ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying, 

Verse 11 Thou art worthy, Lord, to receive glory and 
honour and power : for thou hast created all things, and for 
thy pleasure they are and ivere created. — In connection with 
the vivid representation in the preceding part of this chap- 
ter, of Jesus Christ seated upon the throne as Lord and 
Judge of his church and people, take verse 8, and onward 
to the close of the chapter, and the parallel prophecies of 
Isaiah and Ezekiel, referred to in the notes here, and in- 
quire : What is the testimony of the four grand divisions of 
the grand army of the redeemed, purified, and saved, of all 
ages, concerning the true character of their Lord, of him 
that sitteth upon the throne? And, if these innumerable 
hosts are not mistaken, he is the Holy, holy, holy, Lord 
God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come. And if 
the four and twenty elders who occupy elevated seats round 
about the throne are not mistaken, He created all things, and 
for his pleasure they are and were created* And now, if all 
this accumulated testimony from the good and true of all 
ages, proves any thing, it proves that Jesus Christ is the true 
God and eternal life, as St. John expresses it near the close 
of his first General Epistle. But if all this does not prove 
any thing, then certainly no testimony on any subject is of 
any value. 

CHAPTER V. 

1 The book sealed with seven seals;- — 5 which only the 
Lamb that was slain is tvorthy to open. 9 Therefore the 



76 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



elders praise him, and confess that he redeemed them with 
his Mood. 

AND I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the 
throne a book written within and on the back side, 
sealed with seven seals. 

2 And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud 
voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the 
seals thereof? 

3 And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the 
earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. 



NOTES. CHAPTER V. 

Verse 1 And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the 
throne a hook tvritten within and on the hack side, sealed 
with seven seals. — How very appropriate is this figure! As 
every one knows, books anciently were parchment rolls; 
and as this book represents time, and as it was sealed with 
a number of seals, denoting perfection, no one could possi- 
bly open and read, or even look upon it, except as time 
itself unrolled it. The writing within the roll most cer- 
tainly was in reference to future events, whereas that on the 
back, or outer side perhaps recorded the history of the past. 
This book is in the divine hand, and its being in his right 
hand indicates favor. 

Verse 2 And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a 
loud voice, Who is worthy to open the hook, and to loose the 
seals thereof? — The great interest and strong solicitude to 
know with certainty, and some degree of clearness at least, 
what is coming upon the world, places a herald or messen- 
ger with a loud voice, to call for a seer to read, or procure 
to be written and read in some way, the contents of this 
book, before the regular unrolling of it, in the current his- 
tory of men and things in this world. 

Verse 3 And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither 



CHAPTER V. 



77 



4 And I wept much, because no man was found worthy 
to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon. 

5 And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, 
the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Eoot of David hath pre- 
vailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereot. 

under the earth, was able to open the hook, neither to look 
thereon.— -The distressing intelligence which this response 
brings to the call of the herald of verse 2 is, No man in 
heaven— -that is, in the church; nor in earth— that is, in 
any government : so that no living man, in all the world, was 
found able to accomplish the so much desired work; neither 
under the earth- -neither any soul of the departed— was 
able to open the booh; which we may see by reference to 
chap. vi. 9, 10— for if they knew the future, they would 
not so anxiously inquire, How long, O Lord, holy and 
true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them 
that dwell on the earth* "Wonderful and stupendous 
as are the endowments and powers of man, as they have 
been evinced and developed in the discoveries and demon- 
strations of the sciences and of the arts , yet the knowledge 
of the dark, the mysterious future, is too wonderful for him. 
And now that, among all the discoveries of great, impor- 
tant, and useful truths in nature and in art, not one man is 
found able to trace a line or develop an idea of what is 
coming upon him, for his enjoyment or for his endurance, is 
certainly sufficient cause for the apostle's weeping. 

Verse 4 And I wept much, because no man was found 
worthy to open and to read the booh, neither to look tliereon. 

Verse 5 And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: 
behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, 
hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals 
thereo f— And is it possible that one, and only one, of the 
four and twenty elders, so intimately associated with this 
great and glorious Lord upon the throne, understands with 



78 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



6 And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and 
of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a 
Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven 
eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all 
the earth. 

sufficient clearness the mysterious union of the divine and 
human natures of this wonderful Being, to teach that while 
he is of the tribe, the descendant of Juda, he is the Eoot, 
the Origin, the Originator, the Creator, of David? And if a 
Creator at all, the Creator of all things, and possessing all 
power, he prevailed to open the book ; and being omniscient 
also, knows perfectly, and can enable his servant to write the 
things which shall he hereafter. And now, although the 
sealing was perfect, yet almighty power hath prevailed to 
open the booh and to loose the seven seals thereof. 

Verse 6 And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne 
and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood 
a Lamb as it had been slain, — This Lamb that was slain — 
this risen and glorious human nature of Jesus Christ — is 
now, henceforth, and to all eternity, in union with the 
Divinity. Not as the four living creatures, and the elders, 
round about the throne, but in the midst of the throne, and 
identical with Him who presides there. The apostle, after 
having in the latter part of the preceding chapter made the 
argument upon the divinity of Jesus Christ, the second 
person in the Trinity, conclusive and incontrovertible, makes 
it his business to show, in this and the following verses, 
that though there is a distinction, as in verse 7, between the 
nature of Jesus Christ, consubstantial with the Father and 
the Holy Spirit, and the risen, exalted, and gloriously divine 
humanity of Christ, the Lamb that was slain, in his office 
as Mediator, and the work accomplished by him, yet the 
very nature of the work performed by him, the redemption 
of the lost by the sacrifice of himself— the victory he gained 



CHAPTER V. 



79 



7 And he came and took the book out of the right hand 
of him that sat upon the throne. 

8 And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and 

in his conflict with death — his triumphant resurrection— his 
glorious ascension — and the divine honors paid to him — the 
worship, the adoration of the four living ereatures, the four 
and twenty elders, and the innumerable host, out of every 
kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation, establish beyond 
all controversy the truth of the union, the unity, the iden- 
tity — notwithstanding the diversity— of the two whole and 
perfect natures in union in the person of Jesus Christ. 
Though the finite mind may not, and really does not, com- 
prehend either the manner or the possibility of this union, 
any more than it does the union of matter and spirit in 
man, it is nevertheless a truth which is made a subject of 
revelation from Gdd. And the reason is very clear. It is 
man's duty to worship the Lamb, consequently he must 
know that Jesus Christ is God and the Lamb. This point 
being settled, we are now prepared to proceed. The Lamb 
having seven horns — emblematic of perfect, of unlimited 
power; and seven eyes — emblematic of perfect, of infinite 
wisdom. These seven eyes, this omniscience, is here said to 
be the seven Spirits of God and the Lamb, having seven 
horns, as well as seven eyes, being omnipotent as well as 
omniscient, is prepared to go forth into all the earth, and to 
discern perfectly and control properly, in view of their true 
- character, all moral creatures and all moral actions, as well 
in all governments as in the church in all her borders. On 
the seven Spirits of God, see the notes on chap. iii. 1. 

Verse 7 And he came and took the booh out of the right 
hand of him that sat upon the throne. — The Lamb that took 
the book is the Lion of the tribe of Juda, who prevailed to 
open the book. 

Verse 8 And when he had taken the book, the four beasts 



i 80 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having 
every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, 
which are the prayers of saints. 

9 And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art w r orthy to 
take the book, and to open the seals thereof : for thou w T ast 
slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of 
every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation ; 



and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, — 
The same adoration, by the same purified spirits, is here 
given to the Lamb, that is given in chap. iv. to the Holy, 
holy, holy, Lord God Almighty. And these adoring, loving, 
pure spirits, harmoniously blend the melody of instruments 
of music with the voice of praise, adoration, and glory ; or 
their tuneful organs have been rendered capable of the 
most perfect melody. And these adoring ones pour out of 
full hearts the sacrifice of prayer, and thanksgiving, and 
glorious praise, as an oblation out of golden vials full of 
odours. 

Verse 9 And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art 
worthy to take the booh, and to open the seals thereof: — This 
new song — this most excellent of all songs — the song of re- 
demption by the blood of the Lamb ; and not only of the 
salvation of the individual soul that believes, but also of the 
salvation of the world, ultimately, from error and from cor- 
ruption of every kind, in religion and in government, when 
the millennium shall come. For to this glorious period the 
remainder of this chapter, as well as the twentieth, and 
other portions of this book, has reference. Upon this glo- 
rious subject many of the ancient prophets have sweetly 
sung; but none, perhaps, more sweetly than David, in 
many places in the Psalms : we refer only to one place — 
from the ninety-sixth to the ninety-ninth divisions inclusive. 
What could be more appropriate than that he who redeemed 
all men unto God, by his own blood, should take into his 



CHAPTER V. 



81 



10 And hast made us unto our God kings and priests : 
and we shall reign on the earth. # 

11 And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels 
round about the throne, and the beasts, and the elders : and 
the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, 
and thousands of thousands ; _ 

12 Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that 
was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and 
strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. 



own almighty hand the book of time, and open to man the 
seals thereof? And then, what in return could be more 
appropriate and beautiful than that the redeemed and saved, 
out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation, 
should swell the notes, as in the following verses, of this 
new, this transcendently glorious, song of praise ? 

Verse 10 And hast made us unto our God kings and 
priests :— The Lamb, having taken the book, and having 
opened all the seals thereof and having established the 
peaceful and glorious reign of righteousness over all people, 
of all nations and climes, has in the two grand departments 
of his holy empire, the national and the ecclesiastical, made 
us unto our God kings and priests; and we shall reign on the 
earth. 

Verse 11 And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many 
angels round about the throne— These many angels may be 
the numerous messengers of the many kings and kingdoms 
of this universal empire. And their voice, united with the 
voices of the immortal ones and of the elders, swells greatly 
the glorious notes of the new song. And these myriads of 
myriads, notwithstanding their inconceivably great and 
overwhelming numbers, all sing this new and transcendently 
glorious song in unison. 

Verse 12 Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb 
that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and 



82 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



13 And every creature which is in heaven, and on the 
earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and 
all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, 
and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the 
throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. 

strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. — This septen- 
ary form is the voice of all praise from all the redeemed and 
saved, unto Him who is almighty, and who possesseth all 
things, and whose all -seeing w T isdom, and strength of 
almighty purpose, has thus finally brought them all to 
ascribe honour and glory unto Him who is blessed for ever- 
more. 

Verse 13 And every creature which is in heaven, and on 
the earth, — The full-orbed splendors of millennial glory 
having opened upon the church, in all her borders, and 
upon the world everywhere, so that all things, as w T ell as all 
men, in the church — her teachings, her institutions, her 
principles — the spirit prevailing, and universally actuating 
and controlling all the ministry and membership, being- 
pure, all with one voice ascribe honour and glory unto Him 
who is the author of all this purity and harmony. And 
then all things as well as all men, on the earth, and under the 
earth, the principles upon which all law and order rest in 
all governments, as well with the governed as w T ith those 
under authority, and with governors, or those upon whom 
the highest responsibility of governments rests, and such as 
are in the sea — Babylon having been destroyed before the 
coming of the millennium, and nothing impure being left of 
the Eoman church and government, such as came out of her 
that they might escape her destruction, also unite their voice 
of universal praise with all the rest. So that we see, in the 
millennial reign of righteousness, nothing shall be left to 
mar — nothing to hurt or destroy — in all God's holy moun- 
tain. For, all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, 



CHAPTER VI. 



83 



14 And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and 
twenty elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for 
ever and ever. 



and honour, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth 
upon the throne, and unto the La?nh for ever and ever. 

Verse 14 And the four leasts said, Amen. — Now, when 
the world has reached the perfection of the last, and the 
best one of all its dispensations, the millennium of the 
Christian age ; and when all people and all things bless, and 
honor, and glorify God and the Lamb, the four living crea- 
tures, all the leading dispensations of God's gracious favor 
to the world, present their representatives (for millennial 
glory has already witnessed the first resurrection) to sound 
their note in this triumphantly glorious song of glorious 
praise. And what is that note ? Amen. And the four 
and twenty elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth 
for ever and ever. — As twenty four is wanting in the most 
eminent MSS. and versions, and as him that liveth for ever 
is also wanting in so many MSS. and versions, and some 
ancient commentaries, (see Dr. Clarke on this place,) it is 
quite probable that this last clause expresses the devotion 
of the elders in a general way. And the elders fell down 
and worshipped. And how beautifully becoming that they 
by whose office and ministry the good and true of all ages 
have been brought to glory, and honor— immortality, should 
cry Amen to the worship of the Lamb ; and thus seeing 
the glorious success of their labors, should now fall down 
and worship. 

CHAPTEE VI. 

1 The opening of the seals in order, and what followed there- 
upon . 12 "A* prophecy of the great day of God's wrath. 



84 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



A 



ND I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and 
I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four 
beasts saying, Come and see. 

2 And I saw, and behold a white horse : and he that sat 
on him had a bow ; and a crown was given unto him : and 
he went forth conquering, and to conquer. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER VI. 



Verse 1 And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, 

The opening of a door in heaven, as in chap. iv. 1, and 

the opening of this seal, are so very similar as to impress 
an investigating mind with the fact of their very intimate 
connection. And, fortunately for us, each of these chapters, 
in its commencement, helps to unfold the mysteries of the 
other ; for while the opening of the first seal here affords tes- 
timony very strong and clear that heaven in chap. iv. 1, 2, 
is a figure applied to the Christian church, these two verses 
afford testimony equally strong and clear that the open- 
ing of this seal applies to the establishment of Christianity 
in the world. And I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, 
one of the four beasts saying, Come and see— The noise of 
thunder here, at the opening of this seal, with the invitation 
to Come and see; and the voice of a trumpet, with the invita- 
tion to Come up higher, and the assurance, I will shew thee 
things which must be hereafter, in chap, iv., are so very sim- 
ilar as to leave no cause for a reasonable doubt that the 
revelation of the opened door and the opened seal are so 
identical as to apply to the same great event— the full, the 
perfect, revelation of God's will to man, and the establish- 
ment of Christianity in the world. 

Verse 2 And I saw, and behold a ivhite horse: and he that 
sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him .—The 
throne that was set in heaven (in the church) with a rainbow 
round about it; and the wonderful description of him that 



CHAPTER VI. 



85 



sat upon it, in cliap. iv. ; and the white horse and his rider, 
with a how and a crown, here are manifestly and unques- 
tionably identical. This gloriously enthroned King of 
saints, upon the white horse of royalty and purity, with the 
how of promise, and the croivn of authority and power, and 
of glorious success and victory, went forth conquering and to 
conquer. The truth of this prophecy, as well as the correct- 
ness of its application here, is established by the history of 
the church and of the world during the first ages of Chris- 
tianity. There is so much history — sacred and profane — 
that would be appropriate here, that it is somewhat difficult 
to select. We will, however, begin with St. Matthew's suc- 
cinct account of the doings and teachings of Jesus Christ, 
and the effect produced in chap. iv. 23, 24, 25 : "And 
Jesus w T ent about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, 
and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all 
manner of sickness, and all manner of disease, among the 
people. And his fame went throughout all Syria : and they 
brought unto him all sick people that were taken with 
divers diseases and torments, and those which were pos- 
sessed with devils, and those which were lunatic, and those 
that had the palsy ; and he healed them. And there fol- 
lowed him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and 
from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and 
from beyond Jordan." The secret of the wonderful success 
of the apostles on the day of Pentecost may be found in 
Acts ii. 4 : "And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, 
and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave 
them utterance." The result may be found in verse 41 : 
"Then they that gladly received his (Peter's) word were 
baptized : and the same day there were added unto them 
about three thousand souls." The first success of the gospel 
among the Gentiles was an interesting occasion — Peter 
preaching to Cornelius and his many friends; when his 



86 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



Jewish prejudices and selfishness gave way: "Then Peter 
opened his mouth and said, Of a truth I perceive that God 
is no respecter of persons : but in every nation he that fear- 
eth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him." 
Acts x. 34, 35. In reference to the effect produced by the 
truths spoken by Peter, verses 44 and 45 inform us that 
"While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on 
all them which heard the word. And they of the circum- 
cision which believed were astonished, as many as came 
with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured 
out the gift of the Holy Ghost." Previous to the above— 
upon the occasion of Peter's healing the lame man at the 
gate of the temple, " in the name of Jesus Christ of Naz- 
areth," which so exasperated the unbelieving Jews, "the 
priests, and the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees," 
that the apostles were arrested. " Howbeit, many of them 
which heard the word believed ; and the number of the men 
was about five thousand." By the persecution which arose 
at the martyrdom of Stephen, the Christians which were at 
Jerusalem were all scattered abroad throughout the regions 
of Judea and Samaria. Therefore they that were scattered 
abroad went everywhere preaching the word. The result 
of which was the conversion of multitudes of people in all 
the regions round about. And this dispersion of believers 
and promulgation of the truth extended as far as Phenice, 
and Cyprus, and Antioch, where the disciples were first 
called Christians. In Iconium also, a great multitude, both 
of the Jews and also of the Greeks, believed. And many 
also of the Corinthians hearing, believed and were baptized. 
And among the idolaters at Ephesus many believed, and 
destroyed vast numbers of impious books. " So mightily 
grew the word of God and prevailed." We must briefly 
allude to Daniel's prophecy respecting the establishment of 
the kingdom of Christ, revealed by the opening of the first 



CHAPTER VI. 



87 



seal. It is found in Dan. ii. 44 : "And in the days of these 
kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom which 
shall never be destroyed : and the kingdom shall not be left 
to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all 
these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever." The everlast- 
ing kingdom of God, in Daniel's prophecy ; and the throne 
that was set in heaven, round about which there was a rain- 
bow, and upon which one sat, who ivas to look upon like a 
jasper and a sardine stone ; and the ivhite horse, and him 
that sat on him, with a bow, unto whom a crown ivas given, 
who went forth conquering, and to conquer, are so manifestly 
designed to represent the same great event — the establish- 
ment of Christ's kingdom, the success of his righteous reign, 
and final triumph— that it would be worse than superfluous 
to attempt any other proof of the fact than to direct atten- 
tion to these texts of Scripture in connection. Upon the 
subject of the establishment and success of Christianity, we 
have only given a few brief extracts from sacred history, 
because in notes on only two verses we could not afford 
space for more. We proceed now to make a few quotations 
from profane history. The following is from an English 
author— History of the Christian Church, by William 
Jones : " It appears from credible records, that the gospel 
was preached in Idumea, Syria, and Mesopotamia, by Jude; 
in Egypt, Marmarica, Mauritania, and other parts of Africa, 
by Mark, Simeon, and Jude ; in Ethiopia, by the Eunuch 
and Matthias; in Pontus, Galatia, and the neighboring 
parts of Asia, by Peter; in the territories of the seven 
Asiatic churches, by John; in Parthia, by Matthew; in 
Scythia, by Philip and Andrew ; in the northern and west- 
ern parts of Asia, by Bartholomew ; in Persia, by Simeon 
and Jude; in Media, Carmania, etc., by Thomas ; from Jeru- 
salem, and round about unto Illyricum, by Paul, who also 
published it in Italy, and probably in Spain, Gaul, and 



88 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



3 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the 
second beast say, Come and see. 



Britain." Another brief extract from the same historian : 
" Many Christian churches were collected by the ministry 
of the first preachers of the word, of which we have no ex- 
press mention in that very concise narrative — the Acts of 
the Apostles. Thus, for instance, we have no particular 
account of any Christian churches being planted in Cilicia, 
yet we are informed that Paul and Silas went through Cili- 
cia confirming the churches, which of course must have 
been previously gathered and set in order. And when we 
consider that this was Paul's native country, and that pre- 
vious to his being first brought to Antioch by Barnabas, he 
had spent some years in it, we may reasonably infer that 
his ministry had been owned by his divine Master, and that 
he was the spiritual father of many in the regions of Cilicia. 
Of the labors of Barnabas and Mark in the island of Cy- 
prus, the sacred history is silent ; but that He who commis- 
sioned his apostles to go into all the world and preach the 
gospel to every creature, and who also promised to be 
always with them while thus engaged, even to the end of 
the world, did own their labors and grant them success, it 
were unreasonable to doubt." Were we patiently and faith- 
fully to quote all the history extant— both sacred and pro- 
fane—on this subject, we would still be compelled to sup- 
pose the record incomplete (as it must be until the reveal- 
ments of the last day) of the triumphs of truth over error, 
during this period of the Christian era. 

Verse 3 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard 
the second beast say, Come and see— How exceedingly appro- 
priate that the opening of the second sea?— bringing to view 
the scenes of this bloody period of the history of the church 
and the world, to which it most certainly applies— should 



CHAPTER VI. 



89 



4 And there went out another horse that ivas red : and 
poiver was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from 
the earth, and that they should kill one another : and there 
was given unto him a great sword. 



be heralded or announced by the second beast — the emblem 
of the age, distinguished for its victims and blood in its re- 
ligious rites and ceremonies. 

Verse 4 And there went out another horse that was red : — 
The opening of the second seal seems quite clearly to un- 
fold the scenes developed by the invasion of Judea and the 
siege and destruction of Jerusalem by the Eomans. The 
Koman world, or empire, having enjoyed comparative peace 
for a number of years before the crucifixion of Christ, he, a 
short time previous to his passion, uttered a prophecy upon 
this subject, which is recorded by St. Matthew in chap, xxiv., 
St. Mark in chap, xiii., and St. Luke in chap, xxi., and St. 
John in the accomplishment of this part of the work with 
which he is charged in the Apocalypse (for he has omitted 
to record Christ's prophecy in his gospel.) In this, how- 
ever, he is charged, Write the things which thou hast seen, and 
the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter; 
and at the opening of the second seal he briefly records it 
in two verses : "And when he had opened the second seal, I 
heard the second beast say, Come and see. And there went out 
another horse that was red : and power was given to him that 
sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should 
hill one another : and there was given unto him a great sword. 
— We must mark the peculiar phraseology here: power 
being given by divine providence unto him that sat on the 
red horse, to take peace from the earth; for Titus, the heathen 
Eoman general; and Josephus, the Jewish historian, are 
solemnly impressed all the while that the judgments of a 
justly offended God are being poured out upon this vilely 



90 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



rebellious people. And thai they should hill one another: — So 
malicious and deadly was the enmity existing between the 
factions of the Jews that, even while their country was in- 
vaded, and their capital city was besieged, by the Eoman 
army, they destroyed one another with fiendish violence, and 
consumed with their own hands, the vast stores of grain 
which, if they had preserved it, would have prevented the 
fearful famine which consumed them. These things, in 
connection with the great sword wielded against them by 
the Eomans, produced that degree of misery, and that 
amount of destruction, which, extorted from Josephus the 
following, in his "Wars of the Jews, Book V., c. viii., sec. 5: 
" It is therefore impossible to go distinctly over every in- 
stance of these men's iniquity ; I shall therefore speak my 
mind here at once briefly : That neither did any other city 
ever suffer such miseries, nor did any age ever breed a gen- 
eration more fruitful in wickedness than this was, from the 
beginning of the world." For Josephus, after having given 
an account of the procedure of John and Simon, with their re- 
spective parties, had said, " So they were taken by the means 
of the famine, which it was impossible they should have 
been unless they had thus prepared the way for it by this 
procedure." Josephus, in his sixth book of the wars, having 
given an account of a woman in very opulent circumstances, 
and of high cultivation, whose name was Mary, and her 
father's name was Eleazar, who having lived beyond Jordan, 
upon the invasion of Judea, had taken refuge in Jerusa- 
lem, and who had been driven to such extremities by the 
famine, that she had slain her own son — an infant that had 
just been sucking at her breast — and roasted it, and satis- 
fied the cravings of her appetite upon its tender flesh, the 
odor of which attracted the voracious passers-by into her 
house, to extort from her the food they smelt ; whereupon 
she set the remainder of the delicate dish before them, in- 



CHAPTER VI. 



91 



sisting that tliey should eat, and not pretend to be more 
scrupulous than the tender mother of the dear child ; assur- 
ing them that she had eaten of it. Josephus, I say, having 
recorded these circumstances, says, " After which these men 
went out trembling, being never so much frightened- at any 
thing as they were at this ; and with some difficulty they 
left the rest of that meat to the mother. Upon which the 
whole city was full of this horrid action immediately ; and 
while everybody laid this miserable case before their own 
eyes, they trembled as if this unheard-of action had been 
done by themselves. So those that were thus distressed by 
the famine were very desirous to die, and those already 
dead were esteemed happy, because they had not lived long 
enough either to hear or to see such miseries." And again, 
in the same Book, chap, iv., after giving an account of the 
manner in w T hich the temple was set on fire and consumed, 
Josephus says, "And now a certain person came running to 
Titus and told him of this fire, as he was resting himself in 
his tent after the last battle ; whereupon he rose up in great 
haste, and as he was, ran to the holy house in order to have 
a stop put to the fire. After him followed all his com- 
manders, and after them followed the several legions, 
in great astonishment. So there was a great clamor 
and tumult raised, as was natural upon the disorderly 
motion of so great an army. Then did Csesar, both by call- 
ing to the soldiers that were fighting, with a loud voice, and 
by giving a signal to them with his right hand, order them 
to quench the fire ; but they did not hear what he said, 
though he spake so loud, having their ears already dinned 
by a greater noise another y v T ay ; nor did they attend to the 
signal he made with his hand neither, as still some of them 
were distracted with fighting, and others with passion ; but 
as for the legions that came running thither, neither any 
persuasions nor any threatenings could restrain their vio- 



92 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



lence, but each one's own passion was his commander at 
this time; and as they were crowding into the temple 
together, many of them were trampled on by one another, 
while a great number fell among the ruins of the cloisters 
which were still hot and smoking, and were destroyed in 
the same miserable way with those whom they had con- 
quered ; and when they were come near the holy house, they 
made as if they did not so much as hear Caw's orders to 
the contrary, but they encouraged those that were before 
them to set it on fire. As for the seditious, they were in too 
great distress already to afford their assistance toward 
quenching the fire ; they were everywhere slain, and every- 
where beaten ; and as for a great part of the people, they 
were weak and without arms, and had their throats cut 
wherever they were caught. Now, round about the altar 
lay dead bodies heaped one upon another, as at the steps 
going up to it ran a great quantity of their blood, whither 
also the dead bodies that were slain above— on the altar- 
fell down." Again, from chap, vii., of the same Book: 
"Nor was there any place in the city that had no dead 
bodies in it, but what was entirely covered with those that 
were killed either by the famine or by the rebellion ; and 
all was full of the dead bodies of such as had perished 
either by that sedition or by that famine." Again, from, 
chap. ix. of the same Book : " Now the number of those 
that were carried captives during this whole war was col- 
lected to be ninety-seven thousand, as was the number of 
those that perished during the whole siege eleven hundred 
thousand, the greater part of whom were indeed of the same 
nation with the citizens of Jerusalem, but not belonging to 
the city itself; for they were come up from all the country 
to the feast of unleavened bread, and were on a sudden shut 
up by an army, which at the very first occasioned so great 
a straitness among them that there came a pestilential de- 



CHAPTER VI. 



struction upon them, and soon afterward such a famine as 
destroyed them more suddenly." From the History of the 
Christian Church, by William J ones : " On the eighth of 
September (perhaps A. D. 70) the city was taken and en- 
tered by Titus. Justus Lipsius has been at the pains to 
compute the numbers of Jews that are said by Josephus to 
have perished from the beginning to the conclusion of the 
war ; and for the reader's satisfaction I subjoin them : 



JEWS KILLED EN" AND OUT OF JUDEA. 

At Jerusalem, by order of Floras 3,630 

At CsBsarea, by the inhabitants 20,000 

At Scythopolis, in Syria 30,000 

At Ascalon, by the inhabitants 2,500 

At Ptolemais 2,000 

At Alexandria in Egypt, under Tiberius Alexander 50,000 

At Damascus 10,000 

At the taking of Joppa 8,400 

In the mountain of Cabula 2,000 

In a battle at Ascalon 10,000 

In an ambush 8,000 

At the taking of Apheck 15,000 

Upon Mount Gerizim 11,600 

Drowned at Joppa in a sudden storm 4,200 

Killed at Terichea 6,500 

Killed at Gamala 9,000 

Killed in their flight from Gischala 2,000 

Killed at the siege of Jotapata 30,000 

Killed, of the Gadarenes, besides many drowned.. 13,000 

Killed in the villages of Idumea 10,000 

Killed at Gerisum 1,000 

Killed at Macheron 1,700 

Killed in the desert of Jardes 3,000 

Slew themselves at Massala 960 

In Cyrene, by the Governor Catulus 3,000 

Perished at Jerusalem, by the sword, pestilence, 

famine, and during the siege 1,100,000 



Total 1,357,490 



94 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



5 And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the 
third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a 
black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances 
in his hand. 



According to this account the whole amounts to one million 
three hundred and fifty-seven thousand four hundred and 
ninety, besides a vast multitude that died in the caves, 
woods, wildernesses, common severs, in banishment, and 
various other ways, of whom no computation could be made. 
To which must also be added ten thousand slain at Jotapata 
more than our author has mentioned ; for Josephus expressly 
mentions forty thousand, but he only thirty thousand. To 
these if we add ninety thousand (Josephus says ninety-seven 
thousand) taken prisoners, apparently doomed to a captivity 
worse than death; and eleven thousand who are said to 
have perished either through the neglect of their keepers, 
or their own sullen despair, the amount will be scarcely less 

than A MILLION AND A HALF !" 

We must not suppose, because there is an intimate con- 
nection, in point of time, between the first and second seals, 
that there is consequently the same intimate connection 
between all the seals. But we have only to read on, and 
mark well the numerous figures following the opening of the 
seals, which only bring to view the great outline, the grand, 
cardinal points in this bold sketch, to see that there is much 
yet to be done in the way of filling up, by the inspired 
artist, to finish this sublime picture. 

Verse 5 And when he had opened the third seal, I heard 
the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a 
Hack horse ;— The developments of the third seal seem very 
forcibly to represent the distinguishing features of Moham- 
medanism. Though the scenes developed by the rider upon 
the horse that was red, were truly sanguinary, exceedingly 



CHAPTER VI. 



95 



bloody, yet the Eoman invasion contemplated not, nor 
seemed to desire, the destruction of Christianity, or even of 
Judaism: whereas the rider upon the black horse, (Moham- 
med,) by conquest labored to exterminate the unbelievers — 
and all were styled unbelievers who would not submit to his 
authority, both ecclesiastical and regal ; in which if he had 
been entirely successful, blackness of darkness, instead of 
the light of truth, would have been the consequence. For 
the degree of his success, we must turn to history. Before 
we do this, however, we may note that the original, rendered 
in this verse, a pair of balances, most certainly means a 
yoke. And this well represents the government established 
by Mohammed over his followers, and which he wished to 
establish in all his conquests. We quote from the History 
of the Decline and Fall of the Eoman Empire, by Edward 
Gibbon, vol. v. p. 100: " Mahomet, or more properly 
Mohammed, the only son of Abdallah and Amina, was born 
at Mecca, four years after the death of Justinian, and two 
months after the defeat of the Abyssinians, whose victory 
would have introduced into the Caaba the religion of the 

Christians In his twenty-fifth year he entered 

into the service of Cadijah, a rich widow of Mecca, who 
soon rewarded his fidelity with the gift of her hand and 

fortune By this alliance, the son of Abdallah 

was restored to the station of his ancestors ; and the judicious 
matron was content with his domestic virtues till, in the for- 
tieth year of his age, he assumed the title of a prophet, and 
proclaimed the religion of the Koran. . . . The son of 
Abdallah was educated in the bosom of the noblest race, in 
the use of the purest dialect of Arabia ; and the fluency of 
his speech was corrected and enhanced by the practice of dis- 
creet and seasonable silence. "With these powers of elo- 
quence, Mahomet was an illiterate barbarian. . . . Yet 
the book of nature and of man was open to his view. . . . 



96 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

I cannot perceive in the life or writings of Mahomet, that 
his prospect was far extended beyond the limits of the 
Arabian world. From every region of that solitary world, 
the pilgrims of Mecca were annually assembled by the calls 
of devotion and commerce : in the free concourse of multi- 
tudes, a simple citizen, in his native tongue, might study 
the political state and character of the tribes, the theory and 
practice of the Jews and Christians Conversa- 
tion enriches the understanding, but solitude is the school of 
genius; and the uniformity of a work denotes the hand of 
a single artist. From his earliest youth, Mahomet was 
addicted to religious contemplation. Each year, during the 
month of Ramadan, he withdrew from the world and from 
the arms of Cadijah ; in the cave of Hera, three miles from 
Mecca, he consulted the spirit of fraud or enthusiasm, 
whose abode is not in the heavens, but in the mind of the 
prophet. The faith which, under the name of Islam, he 
preached to his family and nation, is compounded of an 
eternal truth and a necessary fiction, that there is only 

ONE GOD, AND THAT MAHOMET IS THE APOSTLE OP GOD." 

After recording an account of the rejection of Moham- 
med by the prominent citizens of Mecca, and his flight to 
Medina, Gibbon says, " From his establishment at Medina, 
Mahomet assumed the exercise of the regal and sacerdotal 
office ; and it was impious to appeal from a judge whose de- 
crees were inspired by the divine wisdom The fair 

option of friendship, or submission, or battle, was proposed 

to the enemies of Mahomet In the first months of 

his reign he practiced the lessons of holy warfare, and dis- 
played his white banner before the gates of Medina; the 
martial apostle fought in person at nine battles or sieges; 
and fifty enterprises of war were achieved in ten years by 
himself or his lieutenants 'The sword,' says 'Ma- 
homet, ' is the key of heaven and of hell ; a drop of blood 



CHAPTER VI. 



97 



shed in tlie cause of God, a night spent in arms, is of more 
avail than two months of fasting or prayer ; whosoever falls 
in battle, his sins are forgiven ; at the day of judgment his 
wounds shall be resplendent as vermilion and odoriferous 
as musk ; and the loss of his limbs shall be supplied by the 
wings of angels and cherubim.' " 

After the conquest of Mecca, and the victory of the Mos- 
lems over the pagan Arabs, "the fugitives and auxiliaries 
complained that they who had borne the burden were neg- 
lected in the season of victory. 'Alas !' replied their artful 
leader, ' suffer me to conciliate these recent enemies, these 
doubtful proselytes, by the gift of some perishable goods. 
To your guard I intrust my life and fortunes. You are the 
companions of my exile, of my kingdom, of my paradise/ 
He was followed by the deputies of Tayef, who dreaded the 
repetition of a siege. 1 Grant us, O apostle of God ! a truce 
of three years, with the toleration of our ancient worship.' 
' Not a month, not an hour.' ' Excuse us at least from the 
obligation of prayer.' ' Without prayer, religion is of no 
avail.' They submitted in silence ; their temples were de- 
molished, and the same sentence of destruction was executed 
on all the idols of Arabia. His lieutenants, on the shores 
of the Eed Sea, the Ocean, and the Gulf of Persia, were 
saluted by the acclamations of a faithful people, and the 
embassadors who knelt before the throne of Medina, were 
as numerous (says the Arabian proverb) as the dates from 
the maturity of a palm-tree. The nation submitted to the 
God and the scepter of Mahomet ; the opprobrious name of 
tribute was abolished ; the spontaneous or reluctant obla- 
tions of arms and tithes were applied to the service of relig- 
ion, and one hundred and fourteen thousand Moslems 
accompanied the last pilgrimage of the apostle." 

After the conquest of his own country, and the submis- 
sion of his own people, the Arabian prophet contemplated 
4 



f)g NOTES ON REVELATION. 

the conquest of other countries, even that of the Koman 
empire. And Ave quote again from Gibbon : "WhenHerac- 
lius returned in triumph from the Persian war, he enter- 
tained at Emesa, one of the embassadors of Mahomet, who 
invited the princes and nations of the earth to the profession 
of Islam." In the invasion of that part of Palestine which 
lies eastward of the Jordan, after the fall of Zeid, the slave 
of the prophet, who had the command, and after three other 
leaders of the Moslems were slain, "the falling standard 
was rescued by Caled, the proselyte of Mecca ; nine swords 
were broken in his hand, and his valor withstood and re- 
pulsed the superior numbers of the Christians. In the 
nocturnal council of the camp he was chosen to command; 
his skillful evolutions of the ensuing day secured either the 
victory or the retreat of the Saracens, and Caled is renowned 
among his brethren and his enemies by the glorious appella- 
tion of the Sword of God." 

After the successful reigns of former caliphs, when All 
was promoted to the scepter, "the Saracens," says Gibbon, 
"had been victorious in the East and West, and the wealthy 
kingdoms of Persia, Syria, and Egypt, were the patrimony 
of the faithful." Gibbon, in his fifty-first chapter, continues 
this subject. We quote one short paragraph here : " In the 
victorious days of the Koman republic, it had been the aim 
of the Senate to confine their councils and legions to a 
single war, and completely to suppress a first enemy before 
they provoked the hostilities of a second. These timid 
maxims of policy were disdained by the magnanimity or 
enthusiasm of the Arabian caliphs. With the same vigor and 
success they invaded the successors of Augustus and those of 
Artaxerxes, and the rival monarchies at the same instant 
became the prey of an enemy whom they had been so long 
accustomed to despise. In the ten years of the administra- 
tion of Omar, the Saracens reduced to his obedience thirty- 



CHAPTER VI. 



99 



6 And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts 
say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures 
of barley for a penny ; and see thou hurt not the oil and the 
wine. 

six thousand cities or castles, destroyed four thousand 
churches or temples of the unbelievers, and edified fourteen 
hundred mosques i for the exercise of the religion of Ma- 
homet/ One hundred years after his flight from Mecca, the 
arms and the reign of his successors extended from India 
to the Atlantic Ocean, over the various and distinct prov- 
inces, which may be comprised under the names of Persia, 
Syria, Egypt, Africa, and Spain." 

We may quote more from the history of these conquests, 
in noting some other point in this prophecy of St. John, 
in which he recurs to the same subject, under other 
emblems. 

Verse 6 And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts 
say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of 
barley for a penny; and see thou hurt not the oil and the 
wine. — We must not fail to notice that this voice is not from 
him that sat upon the black horse especially, but a voice 
coming up from the midst of the four beasts, designed to 
protect the general, the universal interests of society in all 
ages from the devastations of invading armies, for even the 
invaders themselves should see the importance of leaving 
the country capable of supporting human life. So we are 
informed by their history that even the Saracens were not 
permitted by Mohammed himself, or by his successors, to 
destroy the olive-trees and the vines, or to cut down the 
standing corn upon the fields. Abubekar, one of the suc- 
cessors of the prophet, exhorts his followers : " When you 
fight the battles of the Lord, acquit yourselves like men 
without turning your backs ; but let not your victory be 
stained with the blood of women or children. Destroy no 



1QQ NOTES ON REVELATION. 

7 And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard the 
voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see. _ 

8 And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name 
that sat on him was Death, and Hell followed with him 
And power was given unto them over the fourth part ot the 
earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, 
and with the beasts of the earth. 



palm-trees, nor burn any fields of corn. Cut down no fruit- 
trees, nor do any mischief to cattle, only such as you kill to 

6at Verse 7 And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard 
the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see.— The great 
noise, or voice, as of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, 
Come and see, as in the development of the first seal, m all 
probability, proceeded from the fourth living creature ; the 
one which represents the Christian era of the world's his- 
tory ; and the same voice here heralds the opening scenes of 
the fourth seal. There the horse ivas white, the scenes bright 
and glorious : here, the fine gold has become dim, the horse 
is pale, and the scenes are very much changed. 

Verse 8 And I looked, and behold a pale horse : and his 
name that sat on Mm was Death, and Hell followed with him. 
—We are not under the necessity of supposing that all the 
developments of this seal are entirely disconnected in point 
of time, with either the preceding or the succeeding seal; 
though there doubtless is a period of time here in which 
these scenes occupy the foreground in the picture, and are 
really the leading characteristics of the age here unfolded 
to prophetic vision. And though the scenes of the black 
horse seal, were perpetrated in the name of religion, they 
were not done in the name of Christianity ; whereas, these, 
though enacted in the name of Christianity, tended not to 
glorify Him who is the way, the truth, and the life, but 
really are the ways of error and of death. So we see that the 



CHAPTER VI. 



101 



Pope of Eomc, the professed representative of Christ — but 
who is antichrist — aided by his train of archbishops, bish- 
ops, priests, and monks, instead of advancing man in a 
knowledge of the truth and in the w T ays of righteousness, 
gave the moral world a retrograde motion during the dark 
ages of Christianity, by introducing into the church the 
worship of images and relics, the invocation of saints, the 
elevation of the sacred wafer, the pretended redemption of 
the souls of the departed from purgatorial fires by the pay- 
ment of a few shillings to the priest for his prayers, the 
absolving of the sinner for his money, the sale of indulgen- 
ces for future sins, and a thousand and one superstitions, and 
various forms of oppression which, instead of enlightening 
and elevating the mind, render man more earthly, sensual, 
and devilish, and excite to crusades against the infidels, to 
the inquisition against heretics, and result in wars, famines, 
pestilence, and the multiplication of wild beasts in countries 
where the laborious industry of man had long since sub- 
dued the forests. So we think this view is in harmony with 
the concluding language of the prophecy in this verse. 
And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the 
earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and 
with the beasts of the earth. — And now the difficulty of demon- 
strating the correctness of the view here taken of this seal, 
by references to history, is absolutely painful — not that there 
is any want of testimony, but because there is so much 
history bearing directly on this point, and because we can 
indulge in transcribing so little in this place. So we must 
select very sparingly, and as judiciously as possible. "We 
quote from Gibbon's History of Koine, Chapter XLIX: 
" The primitive Christians were possessed with an unconquer- 
able repugnance to the use and abuse of images ; 
The first introduction of a symbolic worship was in the 
veneration of the cross and of relics. The saints and mar- 



102 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

tyrs whose intercession was implored, were seated on the 
right hand of God ; but the gracious and often supernatural 
favors which— in the popular belief— were showered round 
their tomb, conveyed an unquestionable sanction of the de- 
vout pilgrims who visited, and touched, and kissed, these 
lifeless remains, the memorials of their merits and suffer- 
ings. But a memorial more interesting than the skull or 
the sandals of a departed worthy is the faithful copy of 
his person and features, delineated by the arts of painting 
or sculpture. . . . By a slow, though inevitable pro- 
gression, the honors of the original were conveyed to the 
copy, the devout Christian prayed before the image of a 
saint, and the pagan rites of genuflection, luminaries, and 
incense, again stole into the Catholic church. The scruples 
of reason or piety were silenced by the strong evidence of 
visions and miracles; and the pictures which speak, and 
move, and bleed, must be endowed with a divine energy, 
and may be considered as proper objects of religious adora- 
tion." It is impracticable for us to indulge in quotations 
sufficiently numerous and extensive to give an adequate 
idea of the superstition and the consequent darkness and 
corruption of the age; but we must refer to some points in 
this history as we proceed. After giving the fabulous 
account of the image of Edessa, Gibbon says : " The style 
and sentiments of a Byzantine hymn will declare how far 
their worship was removed from the grossest idolatry. ' How 
can we with mortal eyes contemplate this image, whose ce- 
lestial splendor the host of heaven presume not to behold? 
He who dwells in heaven condescends this day to visit us 
by his venerable image ; He who is seated on the cherubim 
visits us this clay by a picture which the Father has deline- 
ated with his immaculate hand, which he has formed m an 
ineffable manner, and which we sanctify by adoring it with 
fear and love.' .... The most ambitious aspred 



CHAPTER VI. 



103 



from a filial to a fraternal relation with the image of 
Edessa ; and such is the Veronica of Rome, or Spain, or 
Jerusalem, which Christ in his agony and bloody sweat ap- 
plied to his face, and delivered to a holy matron. The 
fruitful precedent was speedily transferred to the Virgin 
Mary, and the saints and martyrs." The Pope of Eome 
having obtained the custody, and in this superstitious age 
tried the powers of, the keys in fulminating interdicts, 
anathemas, and excommunications, coveted also the purse, 
the scepter, and even the sword, and having long labored 
for the attainment of these ends, was favored by Pepin and 
Charlemagne, kings of France. And on this subject we 
quote again from Gibbon : " It was not in the cause of the 
iconoclast that Pepin has exposed his person and army in a 
double expedition beyond the Alps ; he possessed and might 
lawfully alienate his conquests ; and to the importunities of 
the Greeks he piously replied that no human consideration 
should tempt him to resume the gift which he had conferred 
on the Eoman pontiff for the remission of his sins and the 
salvation of his soul. The splendid donation was granted 
in supreme and absolute dominion, and the world beheld, 
for the first time, a Christian bishop invested with the pre- 
rogatives of a temporal prince, the choice of magistrates, 
and exercise of justice, the imposition of taxes, and the 
wealth of the palace of Ravenna, In the dissolution of 
the Lombard kingdom, the inhabitants of the duchy of 
Spoleto sought a refuge from the storm, shaved their heads 
after the Roman fashion, declared themselves the servants 
and subjects of St. Peter, and completed, by this voluntary 
surrender, the present circle of the ecclesiastical state. That 
mysterious circle was enlarged to an indefinite extent by 
the verbal or written donation of Charlemagne who, in the 
first transports of his victory, despoiled himself and the 
Greek emperor of the cities and islands which had formerly 



10 4 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

been annexed to the Exarchate." And thus we see that the 
power of the keys, aided by the superstitions of the age, 
had secured for the successor of St. Peter, all these other 
great powers. And, " Before the end of the eighth century 
some apostolic scribe-perhaps the notorious Isidore-com- 
posed the Decretals and the Donation of Constantme, the 
two magic pillars of the spiritual and temporal monarchy 
of the Popes This memorable donation was introduced to 
the world by an epistle of Adrian I., who exhorts Charle- 
magne to imitate the liberality and revive the name of the 
great Constantine." A decisive example of the exercise of 
imperial authority is related of Leo : « On the festival of 
Christmas, the last year of the eighth century, Charlemagne 
appeared in the church of St. Peter, and to gratify the van- 
ity of Home, he had exchanged the simple dress of his 
country for the habit of a patrician. After the celebration 
of the holy mysteries, Leo suddenly placed a precious crown 
on his head, and the dome resounded with the acclamations 
of the people, 'Long life and victory to Charles, the most 
pious Augustus, crowned by God the great and pacific Em- 
peror of the Romans F The head and the body of Charle- 
magne were consecrated by the royal unction; after the 
example of the Casars he was saluted or adored by the 
pontiff His coronation oath represents a promise to main- 
tain the faith and privileges of the church ; and the first- 
fruits were paid in his rich offerings to the shrine of the 
apostle." The papal power continued to increase until after 
the beginning of the thirteenth century; but there are so 
many other points in this verse requiring some attention, 
that we cannot pursue this subject any farther. Though at 
the time of recording this prophecy there was known unto 
the Christian and civilized world only three of the grand 
divisions of earth— Europe, Asia, and Africa— yet it is 
neither impossible nor improbable that in the light of pro- 



CHAPTER VI. 



105 



phetic vision, a fourth — the western world — was discerned. 
Be this as it may, however, the scenes before us mainly con- 
cern Europe and Asia. And now, passing in silence over 
the commotions and conflicts of this age between factions 
of religionists, in maintaining with so much violence their 
peculiar views and opinions, which resulted in the aggre- 
gate in the loss of multitudes of human lives, we can only 
notice the wholesale slaughters with which fanatical super- 
stition has so profusely furnished the history of these times. 
The immediate instrumentalities employed in the accom- 
plishment of this w T ork of devastation, according to the lan- 
guage of the prophecy and the facts of history, are war, 
famine, and pestilence ; and not entirely without the aid of 
wild beasts, even in countries once populous, and quite well 
cultivated. We quote again from Gibbon's Eome, princi- 
pally from Chapter LVIII : "Among the Franks (about the 
year one thousand and twenty-four) the zeal of pilgrimage 
prevailed beyond the example of former times, and the roads 
w r ere covered with multitudes of either sex, and of every 
rank, who professed their contempt of life so soon as they 
should have kissed the tomb of their Eedeemer. Princes 
and prelates abandoned the care of their dominions ; and 
the numbers of these pious caravans were a prelude to 
the armies which marched in the ensuing age under the 
banner of the cross. About thirty years before the first cru- 
sade the archbishop of Mentz, with the bishops of Utrecht, 
Bamberg, and Eatisbon, undertook this laborious journey 
from the Ehine to the Jordan, and the multitude of their 
followers amounted to seven thousand persons." While 
the rustic but impetuous eloquence of Peter the hermit 
was exciting the multitudes of Italy and France to rescue 
the holy sepulcher from the custody of the followers of the 
false prophet, we find in the language of Gibbon that, 
" The magnanimous spirit of Gregory VII. had already 



106 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



embraced the design of arming Europe against Asia. The 
ardor of his zeal and ambition still breathes in his epistles. 
From either side of the Alps fifty thousand Catholics had 
enlisted under the banner of St. Peter, and his successor 
reveals his intention of marching at their head against the 
impious sectaries of Mahomet. But the glory or reproach 
of executing— though not in person— this holy enterprise, 
was reserved for Urban II., the most faithful of his disci- 
ples iThe fifteenth of August (A. D. 1096) 

had been fixed, in the council of Clermont, for the de- 
parture of the pilgrims; but the day was anticipated 
by the thoughtless and needy crowd of plebeians ; and I 
shall briefly dispatch the calamities which they inflicted 
and suffered, before I enter on the more serious and suc- 
cessful enterprise of the chiefs. Early in the spring, 
from the confines of France and Lorraine, above sixty 
thousand of the populace of both sexes flocked round 
the first missionary of the crusade, and pressed him with 
clamorous importunity to lead them to the holy sepulcher. 
The hermit, assuming the character, without the talents 
or authority of a general, impelled or obeyed the forward 
impulse of his votaries, along the banks of the Shine and 

Danube The example and footsteps 

of Peter were closely pursued by another fanatic, the monk 
Godescal, whose sermons had swept away fifteen or twenty 
thousand peasants from the villages of Germany. Their 
rear was again pressed by a herd of two hundred thousand, 
the most stupid and savage refuse of the people, who min- 
gled with their devotion a brutal license of rapine, prostitu- 
tion, and drunkenness." After the destruction of many 
thousands of Jews, in the cities of Verdun, Treves, Mentz, 
Spires, and Worms, and of vast numbers of citizens, by 
the desolating march of this unwieldly and licentious multi- 
tude through Hungary and Bulgaria, it is said of them by 



CHAPTER VI. 



107 



Gibbon, that " Of the first crusaders, three hundred thou- 
sand had already perished before a single city was rescued 
from the infidels, before their grayer and more noble breth- 
ren had completed the preparations of their enterprise. 
. . . The conquest of Asia was undertaken and achieved 
by Alexander, with thirty-five thousand Macedonians and 
Greeks ; and his best hope was in the strength and disci- 
pline of his phalanx of infantry. The principal force of 
the crusaders consisted in their cavalry; and when that 
force was mustered in the plains of Bithynia, the knights 
and their martial attendants on horseback amounted to one 
hundred thousand fighting men, completely armed with the 
helmet and coat of mail A part of the infan- 
try might be enrolled for the service of scouts, pioneers, and 
archers. But the promiscuous crowd were lost in their own 
disorder ; and we depend not on the eyes or knowledge, but 
on the belief and fancy, of a chaplain of Count Baldwin, in 
the estimate of six hundred thousand pilgrims able to bear 
arms, besides the priests and monks, the women and children, 
of the Latin camp. The reader starts, and before he is 
recovered from his surprise I shall acid, on the same testi- 
mony, that if all who took the cross had accomplished their 
vow, above six millions would have migrated from Europe 

to Asia The savage countries of Hungary and 

Bulgaria were whitened with their bones ; their vanguard 
was cut in pieces by the Turkish Sultan; and the loss of the 
first adventure, by the sword, or climate, or fatigue, has 
already been stated at three hundred thousand men. . . 
A small remnant of the pilgrims, who passed the Bosphorus, 
was permitted to visit the holy sepulcher. Their northern 
constitution was scorched by the rays, and infected by the 
vapors, of a Syrian sun. They consumed with heedless 
prodigality their stores of water and provision ; their num- 
bers exhausted the inland country ; the sea was remote ; the 



108 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



Greeks were unfriendly; and the Christians of every sect 
fled before the voracious and cruel rapine of their brethren. 
In the dire necessity of famine, they sometimes roasted and 
devoured the flesh of their infant or adult captives. Among 
the Turks and Saracens, the idolaters of Europe were ren- 
dered more odious by the name and reputation of cannibals. 
The spies who introduced themselves into the kitchen of 
Bohemond, were shown several human bodies turning on the 
spit ; and the artful Norman encouraged a report which 
increased at the same time the abhorrence and the terror of 

the infidels In a march of five hundred miles, 

the crusaders traversed the Lesser Asia, through a wasted 
land and deserted towns, without finding either a friend or 
an enemy. ... As the pilgrims passed over a desert, 
where a draught of water is exchanged for silver, they were 
tormented by intolerable thirst; and on the banks of the 
first rivulet, their haste and intemperance were still more 
pernicious to the disorderly throng. . . . Two of their 
most respectable chiefs, the Duke of Lorraine and the 
Count of Toulouse, were carried in litters ; Kaymond was 
raised, as it is said, by a miracle, from a hopeless malady; 
and Godfrey had been torn by a bear, as he pursued that 
rough and perilous chase in the mountains of Pisidia. . . 
Antioch must have still flourished as a great and populous 
capital. At the head of the Turkish emirs, Baghisian, a 
veteran chief, commanded in the place. His garrison was 
composed of six or seven thousand horse and fifteen or 
twenty thousand foot. One hundred thousand Moslems 
are said to have fallen by the sword ; and their numbers 
were probably inferior to the Greeks, Armenians, and Syri- 
ans, who had been no more than fourteen years the slaves 

of the house of Seljuk In the first days of the 

siege and possession of Antioch, the Franks consumed with 
wanton and thoughtless prodigality the frugal subsistence of 



CHAPTER VI. 



109 



weeks and months ; the desolate country no longer yielded 
a supply; and from that country they were at length 
excluded by the arms of the besieging Turks. Disease, 
the fruitful companion of want, was envenomed by the 
rains of the winter, the summer heats, unwholesome food, 
and the close imprisonment of multitudes. The pictures of 
famine and pestilence are always the same, and always dis- 
gustful; and our imagination may suggest the nature of 
their sufferings and of their resources. The remains of 
treasure and spoil w T ere eagerly lavished in the purchase of 
the vilest nourishment; and dreadful must have been the 
calamities of the poor, since, after paying three marks of 
silver for a goat, and fifteen for a lean camel, the Count of 
Flanders was reduced to beg a dinner, and Duke Godfrey 
to borrow a horse. Sixty thousand horse had been reviewed 
in the camp : before the end of the siege, they were dimin- 
ished to two thousand; and scarcely two hundred fit for 

service could be mustered on the day of battle 

For their salvation and victory, they were indebted to the 
same fanaticism which had led them to the brink of ruin. 
In such a cause, and in such an army, visions, prophecies, 
and miracles, were frequent and familiar. In the distress 
of Antioch, they were repeated with unusual energy and 
success. St. Ambrose had assured a pious ecclesiastic, that 
two years of trial must precede the season of deliverance 
and grace ; the deserters were stopped by the presence and 
reproaches of Christ himself; the dead had promised to 
arise and combat with their brethren; the Virgin had 
obtained the pardon of their sins; and their confidence 
was revived by a visible sign, the seasonable and splendid 

discovery of the holy lance Jerusalem has 

derived some reputation from the number and importance 

of her memorable sieges The time of the siege 

was indeed fulfilled in forty days, but they were forty days 



110 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



of calamity and anguish. . • . On a Friday, at three in 
the afternoon, (the day and hour of the Passion,) Godfrey 
of Bouillon stood victorious on the walls of Jerusalem. 

A bloody sacrifice was offered by his mistaken 
votaries to the God of the Christians. Eesistance might 
provoke, but neither age nor sex could mollify their 
implacable rage. They indulged themselves three days in 
a promiscuous massacre; and the infection of the dead 
bodies produced an epidemical disease. After seventy 
thousand Moslems had been put to the sword, and the 
harmless Jews had been burnt in their synagogue, they 
could still reserve a multitude of captives, whom interest 
or lassitude persuaded them to spare." 

The crusaders did not long maintain the advantages they 
had gained in Palestine, and over Jerusalem and the holy 
sepuicher ; but, " In the twelfth century three great emigra- 
tions marched by land from the West to the relief of Pales- 
tine. The soldiers and pilgrims of Lombardy, France, and 
Germany, were excited by the example and success of the 
first crusade. Forty-eight years after the deliverance of the 
holy sepuicher, the emperor, and the French king, Conrad 
III. and Louis VII. undertook the second crusade to sup- 
port the falling fortunes of the Latins. A grand division 
of the third crusade was led by the Emperor Frederic Bar- 
barossa, who sympathized with his brothers of France and 
England in the common loss of Jerusalem. These three 
expeditions may be compared in their resemblance of the 
greatness of numbers, their passage through the Greek em- 
pire, and the nature and event of their Turkish warfare, 
and a brief parallel may save the repetition of a tedious 

narrative Of the swarms that so closely trod in 

the footsteps of the first pilgrims, the chiefs were equal in 
rank, though uneo x ual in fame and merit, to Godfrey of 
Bouillon, and his fellow-adventurers. At their head were 



CHAPTER VI. 



Ill 



displayed the banners of the Dukes of Burgundy, Bavaria, 
and Aquitain ; the first a descendant of Hugh Capet, the 
second, a father of the Brunswick line ; the Archbishop of 
Milan, a temporal prince, transported, for the benefit of 
the Turks, the treasures and ornaments of his church and 
palace ; and the veteran crusaders, Hugh the Great and Ste- 
phen of Chartres, returned to consummate their unfinished 
vow. The huge and disorderly bodies of their followers 
moved forward in two columns ; and if the first consisted 
of 260,000 persons, the second might possibly amount to 
60,000 horse and 100,000 foot. The armies of the second 
crusade might have claimed the conquest of Asia; the 
nobles of France aud Germany were animated by the pres- 
ence of their sovereigns ; and both the rank and personal 
characters of Conrad and Louis gave a dignity to their 
cause, and a discipline to their force, which might be vainly 
expected from the feudatory chiefs. The cavalry of the 
emperor, and that of the king, was each composed of 70,000 
knights, and their immediate attendants in the field ; and if 
the light-armed troops, the peasant infantry, the women and 
children, the priests and monks, be rigorously excluded, the 
full account will scarcely be satisfied with 400,000 souls. 
The West, from Rome to Britain, was called into action ; 
the kings of Poland and Bohemia obeyed the summons of 
Conrad ; and it is affirmed by the Greeks and Latins that, 
in the passage of a strait or river, the Byzantine agents, 
* after a tale of 900,000, desisted from the endless and for- 
midable computation. In the third crusade, as the French 
and English preferred the navigation of the Mediterranean, 
the host of Frederic Barbarossa w T as less numerous. 15,000 
knights, and as many squires, were the flower of the German 
chivalry ; 60,000 horse and 100,000 foot, were mustered by 
the emperor in the plains of Hungary ; and after such repe- 
titions, we shall no longer be startled at the 600,000 pil- 



112 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



grims which credulity has ascribed to this last emigration. 
. . . . The enthusiasm of the first crusade is a natural and 
simple event, while hope was fresh, danger untried, and en- 
terprise congenial to the spirit of the times. But the obstin- 
ate perseverance of Europe may indeed excite our pity and 
admiration; that no instruction should have been drawn 
from constant and adverse experience ; that the same confi- 
dence should have repeatedly grown from the same- failures; 
that six succeeding generations should have rushed headlong 
down the precipice that was open before them ; and that men 
of every condition should have staked their public and 
private fortunes on the desperate adventure of possessing 
or recovering a tombstone two thousand miles from their 
country. In a period of two centuries after the council of 
Clermont, each spring and summer produced a new emigra- 
tion of pilgrim warriors for the defense of the holy land ; 
but the seven great armaments, or crusades, were excited by 
some impending or recent calamity ; the nations were moved 
by the authority of their pontiffs, and the example of their 
kings ; their zeal was kindled and their reason was silenced 
by the voice of their holy orators ; and among these, Ber- 
nard, the monk, or the saint, may claim the most honorable 
place." 

The scenes unfolded by the opening of the first four seals, 
represented respectively by the white, the red, the black, and 
the pale horse, develop the actual invasion and success- 
ful conquest of territories previously occupied by people 
entertaining very different views and principles from those 
entertained by the invaders, on the great subject of religion ; 
and being invasions, and conquests, are well represented by 
the horse ; the first, a pacific conquest, by the power of 
truth and righteousness, by the white horse ; the second, a 
bloody conquest, by the pow T er of the sword, by a horse that 
was red ; the third, a gloomy conquest, by a resolutely deter- 



CHAPTER VI. 



113 



9 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under 
the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of 
God, and for the testimony which they held : 



mined effort to extinguish entirely the light of Christianity, 
by a Hack horse ; the fourth, a destructive conquest, by 
fanatical superstition, by a pale horse ; whereas, the devel- 
opments of the two following seals, opened in this chapter, 
have reference to different views and principles, entertained 
by people of the same communities, and the effects produced 
by these principles ; consequently, the opening of these 
seals, is not heralded by the living creatures, or represented 
by the horse, and him that sat thereon. I only wish to add, 
in reference to this last, that the pale horse here stands in 
contrast with the white horse in the first seal ; and error, 
corruption, and Death here, stand in opposition to truth, 
purity, and Life, in the first seal ; and thus we see that this 
is one of the ways in which antichrist has long been accom- 
plishing his work among men. 

Verse 9 And ivhen he had opened the fifth seal, I saw un- 
der the altar the souk of them that were slain for the word of 
God, and for the testimony which they held : — As in the slay- 
ing of victims in sacrifice, upon and before the altar, the 
blood — which God, in his word, assures us is the life thereof 
— is poured out upon, and runs down beneath, and about the 
altar, so the souls — the living,- immortal principle — of those 
who have been sacrificed, or slain for the word of God, and 
the testimony ivhich they held, are herein represented as still 
being there, under God's altar, as living and swift witnesses 
against those by whom they were slain. The view here, 
seems to be thus extensive, comprehending all those who 
have in any way, or at any time been sacrificed to the 
cause of truth, and especially all martyrs in all ages. 
And this view is well confirmed and established by verse 11, 



114 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, 
O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our 
blood on them that dwell on the earth ? 



in which all these are admonished to rest until their list is 
made full and complete. And, in addition to this general 
view, we must observe that, the opening of this seal applies 
especially to that period in the history of the Christian 
world, in which the dark and bloody scenes of the inquisi- 
tion occupy the foreground in this sad picture ; and the per- 
secution unto death, of all heretics, is a prominent and lead- 
ing feature in the history of the times; and to deny, or 
even to question, any of the superstitious and idolatrous 
views, entertained and taught by the sovereign pontiff, or 
any other high dignitaries of the church, such as the wor- 
ship of images and relics, the invocation of saints, the doc- 
trine of transubstantiation, etc., was to be guilty of heresy. 
And that this prophecy is properly applied to this period, is 
so manifestly evident, that a limited number of quotations 
from history may suffice. But before we proceed to tran- 
scribe these, we will make a few notes on the other two 
verses of this seal. 

Verse 10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How 
long, Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge 
oar blood on them that dwell on the earth f — The very solemn 
question in the language of this verse implies a petition 
made, and, as it were, already granted, except with regard 
to the time of its realization. There is also here a good 
confession, very devoutly made by these sincere souls, of 
their true and unwavering faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, in 
these words : Lord, holy and true. And to this there is a 
very prompt response, which seems to come to them as a 
reward for this faith — this good confession in the first words 
of the next verse. 



CHAPTER VI. 



115 



11 And white robes were given unto every one of them ; 
and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a 
little season, until their fellow servants also and their breth- 
ren that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled. 



Verse 11 And white robes were given unto every one of 
them; — And here may we not inquire, if the holy souls of 
these faithful martyrs were as pure before this as they now 
are, why were not these emblems of purity — these white 
robes — granted them sooner ? The truth seems to be, that 
the endless progression of the redeemed soul, in purity, in 
knowledge, in bliss, in glory, in an ever-increasing capacity 
to glorify God in its ascent and approach toward the divine 
likeness, is eternal. And it was said unto them that they shoidd 
rest yet for a little season, until their felloiv-servanis also and 
their brethren, that shoidd be hilled as they w T ere, should be 
fidfilled. — This rest does not imply a cessation in this pro- 
gression ; for, as we have already seen, this is now being 
promoted. It only means that they shall manifest no impa- 
tience, or solicitude, about the speedy award of justice upon 
their murderers. We take our first example of persecution 
by the tyrannical and corrupt authorities of the Eoman 
church from the history of the Eastern empire — Gibbon's 
Rome, Chap. LIV. In speaking of the founder of a sect 
called Paulicians, he says : " The apostolic labors of Con- 
stantine Sylvanus soon multiplied the number of his disci- 
ples, the secret recompense of spiritual ambition. The 
remnant of the Gnostic sects, and especially the Manichreans 
of Armenia, were united under his standard ; many Catho- 
lics were converted or seduced by his arguments, and he 
preached with success in the regions of Pontus and Cappa- 
docia, which had long since imbibed the religion of Zoro- 
aster The feeble Michael I., and the rigid Leo the 

Armenian, were foremost in the race of persecution ; but 



116 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



the prize must doubtless be adjudged to the sanguinary de- 
votion of Theodora, who restored the images to the Oriental 
church. Her inquisitors explored the cities and mountains 
of the Lesser Asia, and the flatterers of the empress have 
affirmed that, in a short reign, 100,000 Paulicians were extir- 
pated by the sword, the gibbet, or the flames. Her guilt or 
merit has perhaps been stretched beyond the measure of 
truth ; but if the account be allowed, it must be presumed that 
many simple iconoclasts were punished under a more odious 
name; and that some who were driven from the church, 
unwillingly took refuge in the bosom of heresy. ... The 
favor and success of the Paulicians in the eleventh and 
twelfth centuries, must be imputed to the strong, though 
secret discontent which armed the most pious Christians 
against the church of Kome. Her avarice was oppressive, 
her despotism odious; less degenerate perhaps than the 
Greeks in the worship of saints and images, her innovations 
were more rapid and scandalous ; she had rigorously de- 
fined *ancl imposed the doctrine of transubstantiation ; the 
lives of the Latin clergy were more corrupt, and the East- 
ern bishops might pass for the successors of the apostles, if 
they were compared with the lordly prelates, who wielded by 

turns the crozier, the scepter, and the sword It was 

in the country of the Albigeois, in the southern provinces 
of France, that the Paulicians were most deeply implanted ; 
and the same vicissitudes of martyrdom and revenge which 
had been displayed in the neighborhood of the Euphrates, 
were repeated in the thirteenth century on the banks of the 
Rhone. The laws of the Eastern emperors were revived by 
Frederic II. The insurgents of Tephrice were represented 
by the barons and cities of Languedoc ; Pope Innocent III. 
surpassed the sanguinary fame of Theodora. It was in 
cruelty alone that her soldiers could equal the heroes of the 
crusades, and the cruelty of her priests was far excelled by 



CHAPTER VI. 



117 



the founders of the Inquisition : an office more adapted to 
confirm, than to refute, the belief of an evil principle." 

We now turn to the History of the Christian Church, by 
William Jones, Chapter V., section vi., p. 360. "The inquisi- 
tors, at first, had no tribunals ; they merely inquired after 
heretics, their numbers, strength, and riches. When they 
had detected them, they informed the bishops, who at that 
time had the sole power of judging in ecclesiastical affairs, 
urging them to anathematize, banish, or otherwise chastise, 
such heretical persons as they brought before them. It is 
true, says Bishop Burnet, adverting to these times, the 
church pretended that she would shed no blood ; but all 
this was insufferable juggling. For the churchmen declared 
who were heretics, and the secular arm w 7 as required to be 
always in readiness to execute their sentence. This was not 
only claimed by the bishops, but it was made a part of their 
oath at their consecration, ' that they should oppose and per- 
secute heretics to the utmost of their power/ Nor were 
they contented to proceed by the common rules of justice, 
upon accusations and witnesses, but all forms were super- 
seded, and by virtue of their pastoral authority, as if that had 
been given them to worry their sheep and not to feed them, 
they objected articles to their prisoners upon suspicion, requir- 
ing them to purge themselves of them by oath. And because 
bishops were not perhaps all equally zealous and cruel, that 
bloody man Dominic took this work to task, and his order 
has ever since furnished the world with a set of inquisitors, 
compared to whom all that had ever dealt in tortures in 
former times were mere bunglers. Sometimes they excited 
princes to arm their subjects against them, and at other 
times they inflamed the rabble, whom they themselves 
headed, to take up arms and unite in extirpating them. Such 
as they could prevail upon to devote themselves to this ser- 
vice, obtained the title of crusaders, and were distinguished 



118 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



by a cross of cloth affixed to their garments. This badge 
operated like a charm upon the deluded populace, who, if 
they were inflamed before, now became infuriate, and as one 
happily expresses it, were raised to a super-celestial sort of 
virtue, which defies all the restraints of reason and human- 
ity. Things remained pretty much in this state till about 
the year 1250 ; that is, for half a century. During this 
period, the efforts of the inquisitors were greatly assisted by 
the emperor of the Romans, Frederic XL, who, in the year 
1224, promulgated from Padua four edicts, against heretics, 
of the most ferocious and sanguinary description, addressed 
to his beloved princes, the venerable archbishops, bishops, 
and other prelates of the church ; to the dukes, marquises, 
earls, barons, governors, judges, ministers, officials, and all 
other his faithful subjects throughout the empire. In these 
edicts he takes the inquisitors under his protection, imposes 
on obstinate heretics the punishment of being burnt to 
death, and of perpetual imprisonment on the penitent, com- 
mitting the cognizance of the crime to the ecclesiastical, and 
the condemnation of the criminals, as well as the infliction 
of the punishment, to the secular judges. As the object of 
all these bloody edicts was chiefly to destroy the Waldenses 
or Albigenses, it may not be foreign to our purpose to give 
a specimen of the spirit that breathes throughout the whole 
of them : ' The care of the imperial government/ says his 
majesty, ' committed to us from heaven, and over which we 
preside, demands the material sword, which is given to us 
separately from the priesthood, against the enemies of the 
faith, and for the extirpation of heretical pravity— the wick- 
edness of thinking differently from the church of Rome— that we 
should pursue with judgment and justice those vipers and 
perfidious children, who insult the Lord and his church, as 
though they would tear out the very bowels of their mother. 
We shall not suffer these wretches to live who infect the 



CHAPTER VI. 



119 



world by their seducing doctrines, and who, being themselves 
corrupted, more grievously taint the flock of the faithful.' 
He then proceeds to pronounce the most dreadful sentence 
against all persons convicted of heresy, against all w T ho may 
be employed as advocates for them, and against ail who 
may be detected in receiving and abetting them, condemn- 
ing their persons, disinheriting their children, and confis- 
cating their property After the death of Frederic, 

which happened about the middle of the century, pope In- 
nocent IV., remaining sole arbiter of the affairs of Lom- 
bardy and other parts of Italy, set himself diligently to 
extirpate heresy, which of late had exceedingly increased ; 
and considering the labor which had been employed in his 
service by the Franciscan and Dominican friars, whose zeal, 
unrestrained by either respect of persons or the fear of dan- 
gers, by any regard to justice or the feelings of humanity, 
had recommended them highly to the pontiff, he cheerfully 
availed himself of their ardor to second his efforts. Preach- 
ing was found of little avail, and even the enlisting of cru- 
saders and inflicting military execution was suspended, for 
the sake of erecting in different countries standing tribunals 
armed with tremendous authority, but charged solely with 

the purgation of heretical pravity Such was the 

footing on which 'the holy office' was placed in the year 
1251, in the ecclesiastical states of Italy, which were under 
the pope's immediate inspection. It was afterward ex- 
tended to more distant provinces, and everywhere intrusted 
to the management of Dominican friars. Thirty-one rules, 
or articles, defining their jurisdiction and powers, were de- 
vised ; and all rulers and magistrates were commanded, by 
a papal bull, issued for the purpose, to give, under pain of 
excommunication, the most punctual obedience, and every 
possible assistance to this holy court. It should, however, 
be remarked, that the attempts which were made to intro- 



120 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



duce the inquisition, did not prove equally successful in all 
Soman Catholic states, nor even in the greater part of them. 

. In no country has the operation of this dreadful 
court of spiritual despotism been more strikingly exempli- 
fied than in Spain The court of inquisition, which 

although it was not the parent, has been the nurse and guar- 
dian of ignorance and superstition in every kingdom into 
which it has been admitted, was introduced into Spain by 
Ferdinand and Isabella, and was principally intended to 
prevent the relapse of the Jews and Moors, who had been 
converted, or who pretended to be converted, to the faith of 
the church of Borne. Its jurisdiction, however, was not 
confined to the Jews and Moors, but extended to all those 
who in their practice or opinions differed from the estab- 
lished church. In the united kingdoms of Castile and 
Arragon, there were eighteen different inquisitorial courts, 
having each of them its counsellors, termed apostolical in- 
quisitors ; its secretaries, sergeants, and other officers ; and 
besides these there were twenty thousand familiars dispersed 
throughout the kingdom, who acted as spies and informers, 
and were employed to apprehend all suspected persons, and 
commit them for trial to the prisons which belonged to the 
inquisition. By these familiars, persons were seized on bare 
suspicion, and, in contradiction to the established rules of 
equity, they were put to the torture, tried and condemned by 
the inquisitors, without being confronted, either with their 
accusers, or with the witnesses on whose evidence they were 
condemned. The punishments inflicted were more or less 
dreadful, according to the caprice and humor of the judges. 
The unhappy victims were either strangled, or committed to 
the flames, or loaded with chains and shut up in dungeons 
during life, their effects confiscated, and their families stig- 
matized with infamy. . . By this tribunal a visible change 
was wrought in the temper of the people, and reserve, dis- 



CHAPTER VI. 



121 



trust, and jealousy, became the distinguishing characteris- 
tics of a Spaniard Authors of undoubted credit 

affirm, and without the least exaggeration, that millions of 
persons have been ruined by this horrible court. Moors 
were banished, a million at a time. Six or eight hun- 
dred thousand Jews were driven aw r ay at once, and their 
immense riches seized by their accusers, and distributed 
among their persecutors, while thousands dissembled, and 
professed themselves Christians, only to be harassed in 

future That honor to his country and of human 

nature, the late Mr. Howard, says, when he saw the inquis- 
ition at Valladolid, 6 I could not but observe that even the 
sight of it struck terror into the common people as they 
passed.' ' It is styled,' he adds, c by a monstrous abuse of 
words, the holy apostolic court of inquisition.' A simple 
narrative of the proceedings of the inquisition has shocked 
the world, and the cruelty of it has become proverbial. 
Nothing ever displayed so fully to the eyes of mankind the 
spirit and temper of the papal religion. 6 Christians,' says 
Tertullian, 'were often called, not Christiani, but Chrestiani, 
from the gentleness of their manners, and the sw T eetness of 
their tempers. Jesus himself was the essence of mildness. 
His apostles w T ere gentle, even as a nurse that cherisheth her 
children. But what an awful contrast is exhibited in this 
horrid court of papal inquisition.' Let us hear the descrip- 
tion which Voltaire, a very competent witness, gives of it. 
6 Their form of proceeding,' says he, ' is an infallible w T ay to 
destroy whomsoever the inquisitors w T ish. The prisoners are 
not confronted with the accuser or informer. Nor is there 
any informer or witness who is not listened to. A public 
convict, a notorious .malefactor, an infamous person, a com- 
mon prostitute, a child, are, in the holy office, though no- 
where else, credible accusers and witnesses. Even the son 
may depose against his father, the wife against her husband/ 



122 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



The wretched prisoner is no more made acquainted with his 
crime than with his accusers. His being told the one might 
possibly lead him to guess the other. To avoid this, he is 
compelled, by tedious confinement in a noisome dungeon, 
where he never sees a face but the jailer's, and is not permit- 
ted the use of either books, or pen and ink, or should confine- 
ment alone not be sufficient, he is compelled, by the most ex- 
cruciating tortures, to inform against himself, to discover and 
• confess the crime laid to his charge, of which he is often 
ignorant. 6 This procedure/ says our historian, ' unheard 
of till the institution of this court, makes the whole king- 
dom tremble. Suspicion reigns in every breast. Friend- 
ship and quietness are at an end. The brother dreads his 
brother, the father his son. Hence taciturnity is become 
the characteristic of a nation, endued with all the vivacity 
natural to the inhabitants of a warm and fruitful climate. 
To this tribunal we must likewise impute that profound ig- 
norance of sound philosophy in which Spain lies buried, 
whilst Germany, England, France, and even Italy, have dis- 
covered so many truths, and enlarged the sphere of our 
knowledge. Never is human nature so debased as where 
ignorance is armed with power.' But these melancholy 
effects of the inquisition are a trifle when compared with 
those public sacrifices, called Autos -da- fe, or Acts of faith, 
and to the shocking barbarities that precede them. A priest 
in a white surplice, or a monk who has vowed meekness and 
humility, causes his fellow-creatures to be put to the torture 
in a dismal dungeon. A stage is erected in the public mar- 
ket-place where the condemned prisoners are conducted to 
the stake, attended with a train of monks and religious con- 
fraternities. They sing psalms, say mass, and butcher man- 
kind. "Were a native of Asia to come to Madrid upon a 
day of an execution of this sort, it would be impossible for 
him to tell whether it were a rejoicing, a religious feast, a 



CHAPTER VI. 



123 



sacrifice, or a massacre ; and yet it is all this together ! The 
king, whose presence alone in other cases is the harbinger 
of mercy, assists at this spectacle uncovered, seated lower 
than the inquisitors, and are spectators of their subjects 
expiring in the flames. The Spaniards reproached Monte- 
zuma with immolating his captives to his gods ; what would 
he have said had he beheld an ( Auto da fe ? ' .... As 
the country of Toulouse was the principal place of rendez- 
vous for the Albigenses, and as they abounded there in im- 
mense numbers, the pope evinced the utmost solicitude to 
prevail upon Count Kaymond to expel them from his do- 
minions. He also wrote Philip, king of France, reminding 
him that it was his duty to take arms against these here- 
tics, and to use all his power to suppress them, that by thus 
laboring to stem the progress of heresy, he might purge 
himself from all suspicion of being tainted therewith in his 
own person. Twelve abbots of the Cistercian order, accom- 
panied by the pope's legate, went preaching the cross against 
the Albigenses, and promising, by the authority of his holi- 
ness, a plenary remission of their sins, to all who took on them 
the crusade. The famous, or, more properly speaking, the 
infamous Dominic, the founder of the inquisition, joined 
himself to this association, and while engaged in this mur- 
derous expedition, he is said to have digested the plan of that 
iniquitous court. The efforts of Reinerius and his associates 
not answering the sanguine expectations of the pope, and the 
scheme of Dominic for establishing the inquisition being 
communicated to him, the latter, in the year 1216, trans- 
mitted letters patent, creating Dominic inquisitor-general, 
which was confirmed by the council of Lateran in the same 
year. 5 After watching for a time the operations of this com- 
mission, 'the pope was dissatisfied. The measures of Dom- 
inic and his adherents seemed to him but as the sprinkling 
of water, which only aggravated and extended the flame of 



124 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



heresy. He therefore denounced open and more violent 
war; invited the catholic princes and nobles to take up 
arms, and commissioned his ministers to preach the same 
indulgences, and to offer terms of every kind, as advan- 
tageous as those that were granted when levies were made 
for crusading to Asia. The court of Rome, however, with 
a view to preserve at least the semblance of decency, 
thought it expedient, before proceeding to compulsory 
measures with the Albigenses, to try to reclaim them to the 
church by the more gentle and reasonable methods of 
persuasion, and the latter formed the resolution of defending 
their own principles On the part of the latter, sev- 
eral pastors were appointed to manage the debate, of whom 
Arnold Hot was the principal. He arrived first at the 
appointed place. A bishop of the name of Eusus met him 
on behalf of the papacy, accompanied by the renowned 
Dominic, two of the pope's legates, and several other of the 
catholic clergy. The points which Arnold undertook to 
prove w r ere, that the mass and transubstantiation are idola- 
trous and unscriptural — that the church of Rome is not the 
spouse of Christ — and that its polity is of a pernicious and 
wicked tendency. Arnold drew up certain propositions 
upon these points, which he transmitted to the bishop, who 
required fifteen clays to answer them, which was granted. 
On the appointed day, the bishop appeared, and produced a 
large manuscript, which w T as read in the public assembly. 
Arnold requested that he might be permitted to reply by 
word of mouth, only entreating their patience if he took a 
considerable time in answering so prolix a writing and fair 
promises were made him of a patient hearing. He then 
discoursed for the space of four days upon the subject, with 
such fluency and readiness, such order, perspicuity, and 
forcible reasoning, that a strong impression was produced on 
the audience. Arnold, at length, called upon his opponents 



CHAPTER VI. 



125 



to defend themselves. What they said on the occasion we 
are not informed, but the cause of the abrupt termination 
of the conference is a fact alloYv T ed on all hands, and may 
possibly suggest what was the real state of the controversy, 
for while the pope's legates were disputing with Arnold, the 
umpire of the papal party, the bishop of Villeneuse 
declared that nothing could be determined, because the 
army of the cnisaders was at hand. What he asserted, alas, 
was but too true ; the papal armies advanced, and by fire 
and fagot instantly decided all the points of controversy ; 
and if we may place any reliance upon writers of unim- 
peachable veracity, 'the armies employed by Pope Inno- 
cent III., destroyed above two hundred thousand of them in 
the short space of a few months.' Arnold and his brethren 
might have been fully assured that it never was the 
intention of the pope to submit to any decision of the 
controversy by argument, which might happen to be 
unfavorable to his party. The acquiescence of his holiness 
in the proposal to discuss the differences between the parties 
in a public disputation, was in all probability, a mere 
maneuver, intended only to amuse the Albigenses and gain 
time, till the armies that were preparing, with a view to 
destroy them, might be in readiness. Platina, one of 
their own writers, in his Life of Innocent XIII., seems to 
insinuate as much, when he tells us that 6 there was need, 
not only of disputation, but of arms also ; to such a pitch 
was the heresy grown.' The bull which the pope had 
already issued, in consequence of the death of Peter de 
Chatineau, had also made that sufficiently apparent. He 
had dispatched preachers throughout all Europe to collect 
an army which should revenge the blood of that man, 
promising paradise, and the remission of all their sins, to 
those who should bear arms forty days in that holy warfare ; 
and after telling them that 'they were not to keep faith 



126 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



with those who do not keep faith with God/ he thus proceeds: 
6 We exhort you, that you would endeavor to destroy the 
wicked heresy of the Albigenses, and do this with more 
rigor than you w r ould toward the Saracens themselves; 
persecute them with a strong hand, deprive them of their 
lands and possessions, banish them and put Eoman Catho- 
lics in their room.' Baymond, the sixth count of Toulouse, 
in whose territories the Albigenses chiefly abounded, still 
humanely extended to them his protection and patronage. 
Pope Innocent, by a bull, had excommunicated him as a 
favorer of heretics — he was prohibited the communion of 
holy things and of the faithful— all his subjects were 
absolved from their oath of allegiance, and power was dis- 
pensed to any Catholic man, not only to act against his 
person, but to seize his dominions, and dispossess him of 
them, under the pretext that by the prudence of the one, 
they might be effectually purged from heresy, as they had 
been grievously defiled by the wickedness of the other. . . 
.... Under such patronage (Eaymond's) their numbers 
(the Albigenses) rapidly increased, but it proportionally 
inflamed the indignation of the fierce and bloody inquisitors. 
While affairs remained in this critical posture, it unfortu- 
nately happened that Peter de Chatineau, one of the 
inquisitors, was assassinated, and Count Baymond was 
suspected of being, at least, privy to the murder. The 
Catholics loudly inveighed against the crime as of the 
deepest dye. The Count protested his innocence, affirming 
that he was in no respect guilty of the death of that friar — 
that he had been killed at St. Giles's by a certain gentleman 
whom Peter had pursued, and who immediately afterward 
retired to his friends at Beaucaire, that he had done every 
thing in his power to apprehend the manslayer, and in fine, 
that even were it true that he had been in any respect acces- 
sary to the murder, the ordinary course of justice ought to 



CHAPTER VI. 



127 



be pursued and not to revenge it upon his subjects, who 
were innocent. To all this the Catholic party were deaf ; 
Raymond was loaded with infamy, and with the highest 
censures of the church, and in a little time, an expedition of 
more than one hundred thousand cross-bearers (crusaders) 
was actually equipped against him. Raymond was justly 
alarmed ; he offered to submit, promised obedience, and as 
a proof of his sincerity, delivered up into the hands of the 
pope seven fortified places in Provence The im- 

mense army of crusaders, however, being now in motion, it 
was not to be reduced to a state of inactivity, because the 
Earl of Toulouse had effected his reconciliation with the see 
of Rome. On the contrary, they every-where attacked the 
Albigenses, took possession of the cities in which they were 
known to be, filled the streets with slaughter ^nd blood, and 
committed to the flames numbers w T hom they had taken 

prisoners When the army advanced toward the 

neighborhood of Reziers, the fate of the city was easily 
foreseen, and the nephew of Raymond, fully sensible that it 
could not be defended against an hundred thousand men, 
went out of the city, threw himself at the feet of the pope's 
legates and supplicated his mercy in favor of his capital, 
beseeching him not to involve the innocent with the guilty, 
which must be the case if Beziers were taken by storm — 
that there were many Roman Catholics in the city, who 
would be involved in one indiscriminate scene of ruin, con- 
trary to the intentions of the pope, whose object was under- 
stood to be, solely the punishment of the Albigenses. 
Numerous other objects of entreaty w T ere urged by the 
young prince, but the answer of the legate, to all he could 
plead was, that ' all his apologies and excuses would avail 
him nothing, and that he must do the best he could for him- 
self.' Thus foiled in his object, the Earl of Beziers returned 
into the city, convened the inhabitants, to whom he ex- 



128 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



plained the ill success that had attended his mission ; and 
particularly, that the only condition upon which pardon 
would be granted by the pope's legate was, that the Albi- 
genses should abjure their religion, and promise to live 
according to the laws of the Eoman church Find- 
ing the Albigenses inflexible, the Catholic party next sent 
their own bishop to the legate, to entreat him not to com- 
prehend in the punishment of the Albigenses, those that 
had always been constant and uniform in their adherence 
to the church of Some. In this interview the bishop ex- 
plained to them that he was their prelate, that he knew 
them well ; and that as to the Albigenses, he did not think 
them so irrecoverable as to be past all hopes of repent- 
ance—that, on the contrary, he trusted a becoming mildness 
on the part of the church, which does not delight in blood, 
might yet reclaim them. The sanguinary ecclesiastic, how- 
ever, was wholly deaf to the voice of humanity. Trans- 
ported with rage, he gave vent to the most terrible threaten- 
ings, and swore that unless all who were in the city ac- 
knowledged their guilt, and submitted to the church of 
Eome, they should every individual be put to the sword, 
without regard to ' religious profession, age, or sex, giving 
instant orders for the city to be summoned to- surrender 
at discretion. Under these circumstances resistance was 
vain ; the assailants were immediately in possession of it, 
and its inhabitants, to the number of 23,000, were indis- 
criminately massacred, and the city itself destroyed by fire. 
Cesarius informs us, that when the crusaders were about to 
enter the city, knowing that there were many Catholics 
mixed with the heretics, and hesitating how they should act 
in regard to the former, application was made to Arnold, 
the Abbe of Cisteaux, for advice, who instantly replied, 'Kill 
them all: the Lord knoweth them that are his.' The Earl 
of Beziers, foreseeing the ruin which threatened his capital, 



CHAPTER VI. 



129 



12 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, 
and, lo, there was a great earthquake ; and the sun became 
black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood ; 

made his escape, and withdrew to the neighboring city of 
Carcassone. This place was much more strongly fortified, 
both by nature and art, than Beziers, and consequently more 
defensible. The city, or upper town, stands upon a hill, 
surrounded by a double wall ; the lower town, or borough, is 
in the plain, about two miles distant from the city. Numbers 
of the Albigenses resided there, and many more fled to it for 
security. .... In the meantime the army of the crusad- 
ers had been augmented by the arrival of fresh levies from 
every part of France, as well as from Italy and Germany, 
to upward of 300,000 men, (some writers make them 
500,000,) and had advanced to the wails of the town, where 
they rushed furiously upon the first rampart, filling the 
ditch with fascines, and making themselves sure of an easy 
conquest of the place. But they met with so valiant a re- 
pulse, that the ground was covered with the dead bodies of 
the pilgrims (as they called themselves) round about the 
city. The following day the legate ordered the scaling lad- 
ders to be applied, and a general assault to be made on the 
town, but the inhabitants made a resolute defense. They 
were, however, at length overpowered with numbers, and beat 
back from the walls, when the enemy entered and gave the 
inhabitants of the borough much the same treatment they 
had lately done to those of Beziers, putting them all to the 
sword." It is, certainly, a very abrupt termination to dis- 
continue this narration here, for we are still, as it were, upon 
the threshold of this subject, and have not given a moiety 
of these bloody scenes ; but the reader must be referred to 
the ponderous volumes, written expressly on the subject of 
martyrdom. 

Verse 12 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, 
5 



130 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



and, lo, there was a great earthquake ;— The opening of the 
sixth seal presents a very brief but exceedingly graphic view 
of a period of time, perhaps much more extensive than any of 
the preceding ones. The scenes in the developments of this 
seal, which have had their fulfillment, may be applied to their 
corresponding history ; but the unfulfilled part of it can 
only be compared with portions of the prophecy more fully 
representing the same things. An earthquake, in this 
prophecy, most unquestionably represents a revolution, or a 
series of revolutions. And the mountains and islands of 
verse 14, which were moved out of their places, are long 
afterward to be destroyed, as in chap xvi. 20, where St John 
saw in the vision that every island fled away, and the moun- 
tains were not found. And as we shall hereafter see, these 
mountains and islands represent pagan, and corrupt Chris- 
tian governments. And the great, stirring movement 
against these, especially against the islands, seems to have 
commenced in earnest about the middle of the eighteenth 
century, caused by the solicitude of the people to enjoy politi- 
cal and religious liberty. But the populace, having been 
long oppressed and degraded by bad government, and cor- 
rupted and almost totally blinded to the light of truth by 
error and corruption in religion, especially in the Eoman 
Catholic governments, made the sad mistake, in grasping at 
liberty, of running into anarchy; and so, also, instead of 
correcting the errors which had so much deformed and so 
vilely corrupted religion, they rejected religion itself; one 
of the most fearful results of which was the French revolu- 
tion, the reign of terror. Though infidelity has existed, and 
been doing its work, ever since an unbelieving Cain slew 
his believing brother Abel, yet it never had presented so 
bold a front, or spoken out so insolently, in the very face of 
Deity. A nation, for the first time in the world's history, 
saying, There is no God! So that it is not at all surprising 



CHAPTER VI. 



131 



And ! h £ t arS of J ? eaven fe U unto the earth, even as a 
mighty wind Untlmely %S ' WhGn She is shaken of a 



that prophetic figures should labor, as they evidently do 
here, m describing this reign of terror, in connection with 
the cause which produced it. The sun hecame black as 
sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood;— The sun 
became blaek-the luminary, the light of heaven, the light of 
truth, became darkness. The light of the church being thus 
obscured clothed her in the deepest mourning, as in sack- 
cloth ot hair— the coarsest and most uncomfortable apparel 
worn by the most self-sacrificing penitents. Could the dark- 
ness the deplorable ignorance, the vile corruption, the 
shockmg infidelity of the church, be more strongly marked 
by one smgle figure ? And the moon became as blood;— That 
dispensation and age of the world which received its light 
from the promise of Him that should come, who is the light 
oi the world, the Sun of righteousness, and reflected its 
light thus received, by the adumbrations of its bleedino- 
victims, pointing to the great sacrifice for sin. But this the 
true light, which should have been clear and bright, being 
so darkened by infidelity, that the great body, professedly 
the church of Christ, instead of purifying, is actually cor- 
rupting the world, so that the great and gloriously benevo- 
lent design of all sacrifice is in this way and to this fearful 
extent perverted, it becomes blood-guiltiness before God. 
For as to sacrifice in vain is to commit sin, so to pervert 
the great atonement is to crucify Christ afresh. Moreover 
there was much blood poured out during this reign of ter- 
ror, attributable more, perhaps, to infidelity than to all 
other causes combined. 

Verse 13 And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as 
a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a 



132 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



14 And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled 
together ; and every mountain and island were moved out 
of their places. 



mighty wind; — The stars of heaven, the ministers, the lead- 
ing officers, the high dignitaries of the church, shaken from 
their high positions in the church by these fearful convul- 
sions, these mighty revolutions, this great earthquake, fell 
unto the earth, took their positions in governments of the 
world. How exceedingly blind and inconsistent is man, 
when he forsakes God, and leans to his own understanding. 
Where is the prospect, or even the ground of hope, for 
greater tranquillity or security in the midst of these convul- 
sions in governments than in this darkness in the church ? 
The truth is, united and blended as their interests are, the 
only chance for the safety of either is the reformation of 
both. Did the world ever witness a more striking fulfill- 
ment of prophecy than this falling of stars ? 

Verse 14 And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is 
rolled together ;— The great body of the Christian church, in 
its catholic, or general form, as it has existed for so many 
centuries, the national religion of the Eoman, the Eastern, 
and the German empires, the kingdom of France, and of 
other countries of Europe, Asia, and Africa, has at last be- 
come so fearfully dark, so horribly bloody and corrupt, that 
the incensed Deity here reverses the scene ; and, instead of 
farther unrolling and presenting it to view, rolls it up as a 
scroll, and casts it from him. Not that the Christian church 
is to become extinct in the world, but that he will have 
these infidels, in and out of the church, to know that there 
is a God upon the throne of universal empire. And why 
shall he not now do as he has ever done ? When the people 
of his choice, the church or churches, the nation or nations, 
whom he hath blessed have become so corrupt and corrupt- 



CHAPTER VI. X33 

15 And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and 
Um ; rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men 
and every bond man, and every free man, hid themselves in 
the dens and m the rocks of the mountains ; 

ing that endurance itself can endure no longer, why shall 
he not cast the vile thing from him, and raise up unto him- 
self a people worthy of the Christian name? These are, 
indeed, stirring, moving times, for we find that not a soli- 
tary government, whether in the bosom of this rejected 
church, (the islands,) or outside of it, (the mountains,) is 
exempt from the general shock, the universal convulsion. 
For every mountain and island were moved out of their places. 
Mountains and islands unquestionably represent governments, 
especially strong governments. 

Verse 15 And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and 
the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men,— 
We have here enumerated several of the leading classes 'of 
men upon whom rests the responsibility of wielding society ; 
and these* seem to represent all who govern. Kings being 
recognized as a leading class of rulers in governments ; 
great mm— greatness of soul and of intellect certainly do 
much in government, even though the large majority of 
men of this stamp occupy private stations ; rich men— a, very 
considerable influence is certainly exerted by capitalists 
upon society, and even upon governments ; chief captains— 
m the hands of commanders of military enterprises some- 
times rests the destinies of society, and of nations; and 
mighty men— might sometimes turns the scale of destiny with 
men and things, regardless of right. And every bond man, 
and every free man— these two general classes represent all 
the governed, so that we have here represented the whole 
of human society. And the universal conviction seems to 
be, at least the conviction among all classes of men seems 
to be, that they have sinned, and the impulse is to make an 



134 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

16 And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and 
hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and 
from the wrath of the Lamb : 

17 For the great day of his wrath is come ; and who shall 
be able to stand? 



effort to escape its consequences. And, seeing the fearful 
calamities and judgments that rest upon the church, they 
make the dangerous mistake that the stars, or ministers, 
have done before them, and attempt to find refuge in the 
shaking, breaking, and falling rods and mountain, or gov- 
ernments, and hide themselves in the dens and in the rocks of 
the mountains. 

Verse 16 And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, 
and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and 
from the wrath of the Lamb .—It is a very dangerous mistake 
to suppose that governments, when the great and benev- 
olent design of their establishment is perverted by abuse 
and corruption, are not subject to the chastisements, and to 
the control, and even to the disposal of Divine Providence, 
as well as the church when so corrupted that her influence 
for good is destroyed. And if they did not anticipate safety 
and security in takingrefuge thus,theyseem evidently to have 
expected— vain and foolish as the expectation is— conceal- 
ment from the face of him that sitteth upon the throne, and from 
the wrath of the Lamb. 

Verse 17 For the great day of his wrath is come; and who 
shall be able to stand f- -It is but reasonable and right that 
the acknowledgment, not only of the existence, but also of 
the just judgments of God, should be as public and as gen- 
eral as the profession of infidelity had been. When pacific 
remedies have utterly failed, the amputation, painful as it 
is, of the diseased and contaminating limb, becomes a kind 
work of the strong nerve of the surgeon, to save the rest of 
the body from infection, disease, and death. So the casting 



CHAPTER VII. 135 

off of a church and people, so rebellious and so polluted that 
neither mercies nor warnings could reach them, and the 
shaking to their very foundations the obstinately unbe- 
lieving and corrupt nations which nothing else could move 
to a sense of their condition or interests, became a strangely 
(but not the less truly) merciful work of Providence for man 
m these two great leading and most important interests of 
society, that could be accomplished in no other way. Though 
the moving of the mountains and islands out of their places 
is only the beginning of a work, as we . have seen, which is 
to be fully accomplished in the ages which are yet to come, 
yet, the great day of Ms wrath, in this seventeenth verse' 
may be a reference in anticipation to the destruction of 
Babylon, and of the governments which adhere to her in- 
terests, so fully described in the prophecy hereafter 



CHAPTEE VII. 

3 An angel sealeth the servants of God in their foreheads. 4 
lAe number of them that ivere sealed: of tJie tribes of 
Israel a certain number. 9 Of all other nations an 
innumerable multitude, which stand before the throne clad 
in white robes, and with palms in their hands 14 Their 
robes were washed in the blood of the Lamb. 

A N P after the se things I saw four angels standing on the 

?T m •° f 1 the earth ' lloMin g the '&ur winds of the 
earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on 
the sea, nor any tree. 



NOTES. CHAPTER VII. 

Verse 1 And after these things I saw four angels stand- 
ing on the four comers of the earth, holding the four winds 
of the earth,— After having passed through so many heart- 
rending and soul-sickening scenes, we have the precious 



136 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



assurance here, that we shall enjoy a season of comparative 
tranquillity and peace; and what is still better, that 
the knowledge of the truth shall be greatly advanced dur- 
ing this season of repose from convulsions and revolutions. 
These four angels, as if satiated, wearied, exhausted, with 
the work of death — of destruction, have taken a stand, and 
become comparatively inactive. These four messengers of 
destruction have been long actively employed ; the first, in 
the extension of empire, by the power of the sword, as in the 
devolopment of the second seal ; the second, in the estab- 
lishment of a new religion, by the destruction of Paganism 
and Christianity together, the pretensions of which was 
nothing less than the conquest of the world, politically and 
religiously, as in the developments of the third seal; the 
third, in the establishment of a religious despotism, by excit- 
ing enthusiastical superstition, and keeping the populace in 
ignorance, as in the developments of the fourth and ffth 
seals ; and the fourth, in the substitution of human reason 
for revelation, denying the authority and providence of 
God over man, and thus darkening the counsels of both hea- 
ven and earth, as in the developments of the sixth seal 
As we have seen, these angels have power, and have exer- 
cised it ; and the fact of its partial suspension here, shows 
that it is not yet destroyed. War, for the sake of empire, 
has not ceased to be renewed no more. Mohammedanism 
is not dead, but only slumbers. The papal power is not 
repudiated, but merely checked. Infidelity is not extinct 
in the world, though the wound it has brought upon itself is 
a sore one. The controlling of these great powers, causing 
that these fickle winds should not Mow on the earth, nor on 
the sea, nor on any tree, is truly, and wonderfully providen- 
tial. Earth, here, seems to represent governments ; and the 
sea, the corrupt church of this age ; and trees, most cer- 
tainly, represent men in authority in governments generally. 



CHAPTER VII. 



137 



2 And I saw another angel ascending from the east, hav- 
ing the seal of the living God : and he cried with a lond 
voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the 
earth and the sea, 

3 Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the 
trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their 
foreheads. 



Verse 2 And I saw another angel ascending from the 
east, having the seal of the living God, — This angel is, 
doubtless, the messenger of truth, and this seal of the living 
God is, most certainly, the truth of the living God. The 
general course of the grand march of man and of mind, of 
civilization and of good government, of the sciences and of 
the arts, as well as of the truth of the living God, has 
always been from the east to westward. And this angel, 
this messenger of truth, cried with a loud voice, such a voice 
as nothing but the power of truth can utter, to the four 
angels, to whom it ivas given to hurt the earth and the sea. 

Verse 3 Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the 
trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their fore- 
heads. — This command, or entreaty, from the voice of truth, 
addressed to the highest authorities, presiding over the best 
interests of society, certainly was more effectual, being of 
Divine authority, in accomplishing the thing whereunto it 
was sent, than it had ever before been in all the world's 
history ; for all manner of truths prevailed, and were under- 
stood, and blessed society, during this season of comparative 
repose, as they had never done before. The truths or facts 
of nature developed by the faithful, and the successful culti- 
vation of the sciences and of the arts in the numerous 
discoveries, inventions, and improvements to promote the 
physical, intellectual, and social well-being of society, as 
well as the truth of the living God in the revelation of his 
will to man, sent forth and diffused abroad, accompanied by 



138 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



4 And I heard the number of them which were sealed ; 
and there ivere sealed a hundred and forty and four thou- 
sand of all the tribes of the children of Israel. 



a living ministry, and by numerous good religious books, to 
secure the spiritual and eternal interests of man throughout 
all the ramifications of society. But just here, we may learn 
—if we have never learned it before— that it is only those 
who receive the truth in the love of it, and of its Author, 
for its own sake and the glory of God, and obey its precepts 
in righteousness, that shall be thus sealed ; for it is only 
the Servants of our God, says this angel, or messenger of 
truth and righteousness, who are sealed in their foreheads. 
This widely extensive and wonderfully successful com- 
munication of the knowledge of the truth elevates the intel- 
lectual and moral man to a clearer and more correct knowl- 
edge of his Author, so that the faith of the believer the 
more readily takes hold of its object. Some of the benevo- 
lent institutions of Christianity which have since so greatly 
blessed the world, were already operating to some extent; 
but this suspension of hostilities, so favorable to their work, 
seemed to inspire fresh hopes and new life into all their 
operations ; and Bible, missionary, and tract societies, sent 
out and spread abroad an influence and power never before 
realized. Reformations and revivals were wonderfully suc- 
cessful—not the least of which was the great revival of 1800 
in the Western world, which so greatly blessed Kentucky, 
Tennessee, and other States of this country; the fruits and 
great results of which can never be fully understood and 
appreciated in time. 

Verse 4 And I heard the number of them which tccre 
sealed .—The scene is here evidently reversed from the pros- 
pective to a retrospective view. That is, instead of enume- 
rating the number of them to be sealed, as the work pro- 



CHAPTER VII. 



139 



guesses in the future, which would be fixing and determining 
beforehand the success of a work suspended upon man's 
agency, the Lamb inspires the apostle to look upon the 
record on the back side of the booh, and to read the number 
sealed from the beginning of man's history until the open- 
ing of the Christian age, as well as the innumerable multi- 
tude who, without the clear light of revealed truth, have 
been saved by following the light that was in them. The 
error of considering these numbers applicable to the Chris- 
tian instead of former dispensations or ages, seems to have 
been caused by the insertion of connectives, which our 
translators deemed necessary to complete the grammatical 
construction in English, many of which are entirely wanting 
in the original, or from the difference in the genius of the 
Greek and the English, are unnecessary in the former. But, 
though there is an evident want of connection without the 
supplied words, in our language, yet the sense is not only 
clear, but even impressive, when they are omitted, and proper 
points used in lieu of them. Thus : And I heard the number 
of them which were sealed : Sealed : A hundred, forty, four 
thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel The sense 
of the original text should be strictly guarded, especially by 
translators, who should not yield too much to the peculiar 
genius of any language. We think we have sufficient rea- 
son from Scripture style — especially that of prophecy — as 
well as from numerous examples and allusions, to believe 
^ that this definite and numerically corresponding number 
with those which follow, being the square of the number of 
tribes, represents an indefinite number. But, we should 
always remember, that in examples like this, the real num- 
ber is never less than that by which it is represented. 
Moreover, the latitude of meaning here most certainly in- 
cludes all those, who in all ages, preceding the Christian, 
were taught the truth of God's revealed will to man ; and 



140 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



5 Of the tribe of Juda were sealed twelve thousand. Of 
the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thousand. Of the 
tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. 

6 Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. Of 
the tribe of Nephthalim were sealed twelve thousand. Of the 
tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve thousand. 

7 Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand. 
Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand. Of the 
tribe of Issachar ivere sealed twelve thousand. 

8 Of the tribe of Zabulon were sealed twelve thousand. 
Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousand. Of 
the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand. 

who believed with hearts unto righteousness, and continued 
firm, being represented by that nation to whom God com- 
mitted that precious treasure for themselves, and in trust for 
all the world beside. 

Verse 5 Of the tribe of Juda, sealed, twelve thousand. 
Of the tribe of Reuben, sealed, twelve thousand. Of the tribe 
of Gad, sealed, twelve thousand. 

Verse 6 Of the tribe of Aser, sealed, twelve thousand. Of 
the tribe of Nephthalim, sealed, twelve thousand. Of the tribe 
of Manasses, sealed, twelve thousand. 

Verse 7 Of the tribe of Simeon, sealed, twelve thousand. 
Of the tribe of Levi, sealed, twelve thousand. Of the tribe of 
Issachar, sealed, twelve thousand. 

Verse 8 Of the tribe of Zabulon, sealed, twelve thousand. 
Of the tribe of Joseph, sealed, twelve thousand. Of the tribe 
of Benjamin, sealed, twelve thousand. — That these definite 
numbers all represent indefinite ones is almost infallibly 
certain, for who can suppose, that precisely the same numbei 
believed, out of each tribe ; especially, when we remember 
that no enumeration at all is made of the idolatrous tribes 
of Ephraim and Dan. We find that what we have previ- 
ously said of this seal of the living God being a knowledge 
of the truth of God, is strongly corroborated here, because, 



CHAPTER VII. 



141 



9 After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which 
no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and 
people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the 
Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands ; 

a number— not all — of those who had the word of God, — the 
means of obtaining this knowledge— were sealed. It is 
truly important here to note, that, though this record is 
found upon the back side of the book, it was as much impos- 
sible for St, John to have read it, without inspiration of 
God, as that within the seals, before they were opened by the 
Lamb. But he w T as, if possible, still more dependent upon 
divine light, emanating from God, directly, to see the record 
of the ninth verse. 

Verse 9 After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, 
which no man coidd number, of all nations, and kindreds, and 
people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the 
Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands, — ■ 
Having enjoyed a view of the numbers sealed, even before 
the revealments of God's truth were finished and complete, 
and while the sealing is going on, in a ratio much increased 
by the light of the Christian age, St. John here saw, with 
apparent rapture, coming up from all heathendom, an innu- 
merable multitude, out of all unchristianized nations, and 
kindreds, and people, and tongues, of all past ages, who, 
though they had not enjoyed the glorious revealments of the 
true light ; yet, by faithfully following the light that was in 
them, had entered into life. It may be very properly noted 
here, that there is nothing said in this place of this innu- 
merable multitude being sealed ; nor was it possible that they 
should have been sealed, not having even heard the promise, 
that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head ; 
nor any other of the gracious promises of scripture, that 
Christ should come and redeem his people. Their robes, 
however, were unshed and made pure and white, in the blood 



142 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



of the Lamb ; but when ? It was not by faith in Christ, w T hile 
as yet they had not heard of him ; for how could they have 
believed in him of w r hom they had never heard? for faith 
cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God ; nor 
yet, by calling upon his name, for how could they have 
called on him in whom they had not believed ? But as 
St. Paul tells us, Those who have not the written law, are 
a lav/ unto themselves ; their consciences being the rule of 
determining moral actions, or as we have said, by faithfully 
following the light that was in them, and doing the very 
best they knew ; whatever else was necessary being done for 
them, without condition upon their part, as in the case of 
idiots. Thus, nothing that is impossible being required of 
any, and yet, salvation being attainable only by the blood of 
the Lamb. And these w T ere all prepared to stand before the 
throne, and before the Lamb, being pure, clothed ivith white 
robes and palms in their hands. Certainly, it would be doing 
no violence to this text, nor to the tenor of scripture on 
this subject, to admit that this innumerable multitude washed 
their robes, the emblems of their purity, by ascribing their 
salvation unto God and the Lamb, after they saw and knew 
the Lord. And in fact, there seems to be no other conceiv- 
able way in which they can be said — as in verse fourteenth 
of this chapter — to have ivashed their robes and made them 
white in the blood of the Lamb. And certainly, all idiots 
will be able to do the same thing ; their idiocy being, not a 
defect in their spiritual constitution, but in their physical 
organism ; in consequence of which, their intellectual and 
moral powers are not developed until after they are freed 
from the imperfect body. And a like incapacity because of 
the imperfect development of the body is the state of all 
who die in infancy until after death. But all these will 
certainly be clad in ivhite robes, and sing a song of praise 
and salvation to God and the J jamb. And all this is noth- 



CHAPTER VII. 



143 



10 And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our 
God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. 

11 And all the angels stood round about the throne, and 
about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the 
throne on their faces, and worshipped God, 

ing more than we have already seen, in the case of the 
martyrs, at the opening of the fifth seal, who had white robes 
given unto every one of them. Thus associating these differ- 
ent cases together, and the language of scripture connected 
with them, only serves to make this most gloriously interest- 
ing subject more clear and satisfactory to all who love 
and glorify God and the Lamb. 

Verse 10 And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to 
our God — This loud voice of glorious praise bursts forth 
here from this vast multitude perhaps for the first time, 
because, as it seems, they upon their arrival at home, have 
just learned from whom their salvation cometh. And the 
note is in unison with that of Israel's host just enumerated 
as sealed through faifii. Salvation to our God ivhich sitteth 
upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. And why may we not 
believe that these shall then and there learn to know God 
and the means of their salvation ? — a knowledge high and 
glorious compared with any thing they had learned in this 
life. And shall not we, who have a tolerably just knowl- 
edge of God, and the plan of redemption here, know more 
of his glorious nature and of this redemption and salvation 
then and there ? 

Verse 11 And all the angels stood round about the throne, 
and the elders and the four beasts, — The supplying of the 
little word, about, here esteemed a necessary connective by 
our translators, is most certainly unfortunate, the meaning 
being not only obscured, but actually changed by it ; for 
the angels certainly did not stand about the elders and 
the four beasts, (see chap. v. 11,) but all these together 



144 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



12 Saying, Amen : Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and 
thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, be unto our 
God for ever and ever. Amen. 

13 And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, 
What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and 
whence came they ? 



stood about the throne ; nor did the angels only fall before 
the throne, and worship God, but this was the delightful 
service of all. These angels may be those pure spirits 
before God, who never were tenants of mortal bodies, but 
they more probably are all the messengers of God's mercy 
and grace to man; the elders, the principal ones among 
them, and the four beasts representing all ages and all time. 
And these all, with one consent, with perfect unanimity, 
fell before the throne on their faees, and worshipped God. 

Verse 12 Saying, Amen: — This seems to be the fervently 
approbating response of all the ministers of truth and 
righteousness of all ages, with their^ leaders, or ministers 
highest in authority, the elders among them, to the praises 
offered unto God and the Lamb by the innumerable multitude 
who had not been sealed, but who were, nevertheless, clad in 
ivhite robes, bearing palms in their hands, (see the notes on 9th 
verse.) And they utter seven emphatic forms of expression 
as in praise, celebrating the name of him that sitteth upon the 
throne, (see the same expressions, the language of the same 
adoring ones in chap. v. 12, and note there.) And now 
these adoring ones, after repeating this septenary form of 
praise here, the very numbers of which denote perfection, 
add that it is and shall be ascribed unto our God for ever 
and ever. And again, they exclaim, Amen. 

Verse 13 And one of the elders answered, saying unto 
me; — After this Hebraism answered, for spake, one of the 
elders proceeds to ask the following twofold question: 
What are these which are arrayed in white robes f and whence 



CHAPTER VII. 



145 



14 And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he 
said to me, These are they which came out of great tribu- 
lation, and have washed their robes, and made them white 
in the blood of the Lamb. 

came they f And after the modest reply of St. John, gives 
the answer in the following verse. 

Verse 14 And I said unto him, Sir, thou hiowest. — St. 
John either does not know , with absolute certainty, the 
proper answer to this very important inquiry, or more 
probably he sees and feels the propriety of his being the 
catechumen, rather than the instructor of the sainted elder, 
before the throne of God. So he modestly declines answer- 
ing, by saying : Sir, thou hiowest And he said to me, These 
are they which came out of great tribidation. If we have not 
misunderstood and misconstrued this chapter almost entirely, 
especially from the ninth verse to this place, these white- 
robed, sainted ones, are the redeemed and saved from all 
heathendom. And that all honest Pagans who were ar- 
dently desirous to know the truth, as to the proper object of 
religious worship, and to meet all moral obligations, were, 
without a revelation from God, in the midst of great tribida- 
tion, wants no argument to prove — surrounded as they 
were by darkness impenetrable, upon the subject of divine 
things, especially divine truth, and subject to the influence 
of such an incredible amount of superstition. But not 
being satisfied with the worship of idols, they worshiped, 
they knew not what ; yet they worshiped ; and as in sincer- 
ity they worshiped, though without a correct knowledge of 
the true God, yet their devotions were acceptable unto him, 
because they were offered in accordance with the best lights 
they had or could obtain. And as there is salvation in 
none but Jesus Christ, their robes were cleansed in the aton- 
ing blood of the Lamb ; not, however, by faith in him, before 
they had heard of him ; for how could they have believed 



146 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



15 Therefore are they before the throne of God, and 
serve him day and night in his temple : and he that sitteth 
on the throne shall dwell among them. 

16 They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; 
neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. 

17 For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne 



in him of whom they had not heard ? nor yet by calling 
upon his name ; for how could they have called on him in 
whom they had not believed ? So that we see they are not 
sealed, but have (nevertheless) washed their robes and made 
them white in the blood of the Lamb. 

Verse 15 Therefore are they before the throne of God, and 
serve him day and night in his temple : — Because they are 
washed, because they are purified, are they before the throne of 
God, and serve him perpetually in his temple; and though, 
in the world, they had great tribulation, and dwelt in the 
midst of fearful superstition, among idolaters, now, he that 
sitteth on the throne shall divell among them. 

Verse 16 They shall hanger no more, neither thirst any 
more ; — The best heathens who ever lived and wrote, have 
left testimony, clear and' touching, that they hungered and 
thirsted exceedingly for the bread of life and the waters of 
salvation ; but this is all over with them now, having 
reached the source, the fountain of perpetual, of eternal 
supplies. And having been judged and accepted according 
to that which they had, and not according to what they had 
not, they shall never be subject to the scrutinizing test 
applicable to those who have enjoyed the glorious light of 
the full-orbed sun of eternal truth, nor shall they pass 
through the crucible that shall try those who have been 
urged to accept deliverance, but have rejected the light and 
chose darkness. For, neither shall the sun light on them, nor 
any heat 

Verse 17 For the Lamb which is in the midst of the 



CHAPTER VII. 



147 



shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains 
of waters : and God shall wipe away all tears from their 
eves. 



throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living foun- 
tains of tuatcrs : and God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes. — These purified, white-robed saints, having es- 
caped from an association with superstitious idolaters, in 
the midst of pagan darkness; and being no T v safely at 
home in the temple, before the throne of God; where he that 
sitteth upon the throne shall dwell among them, so that 
they shall neither hunger, nor thirst any more, as they did in 
heathendom, for the Lamb, who is in the midst of the throne, 
consequently God over all, and blessed for evermore, shall 
feed them, with a perfectly correct knowledge of himself ; 
for, being in union and communion with him, this knowl- 
edge shall be perfect in its kind, and shall be a perpetual, 
an eternal feast for their satisfied souls ; and in the midst 
of the bright and brightening glories of the temple and the 
throne, shall lead them unto living fountains of ivaters; mul- 
titudes of believing souls, constantly flowing into the para- 
dise of God, whom they shall recognize as fellow-servants, 
who with them shall learn to know God, and his works, es- 
pecially themselves, and God's gracious purposes and provi- 
dence in bringing them to glory, honor, immortality, eternal 
life. And the perpetuity, the eternity of this flow, of this 
knowledge and bliss, is perfectly sure and true ; for it tends 
toward a knowledge of the nature, and gracious purposes, 
and glorious works and ways of God, which are inexhaust- 
ible, which -are infinite. (Seenoteonchap.vi.il.) There 
are many things which cause men to weep, and there are 
almost innumerable degrees of anguish; but nothing can 
wring from the anxious soul, or streaming eyes, such tears 
of anguish, as a deeply-felt want of the knowledge and 



148 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

peace of God in the longing soul; and these having felt 
this want in its most aggravated form, but now, being re- 
lieved by the presence, and knowledge, and glory of God, 
how very appropriately has the apostle said, in concluding 
this subject, and God shall wipe away all tears from their 
eyes ! 



CHAPTER VIII. 

1 At the opening of the seventh seal, 2 Seven angels had 
seven trumpets given them. 3 Another angel putteth in- 
cense to the prayers of the saints on the golden altar. 
6 Four of them sound their trumpets, and grtat plagues 
follow. 




ND when he had opened the seventh seal, there was si- 
. lence in heaven about the space of half an hour. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER VIII. 

Verse 1 And token he kad opened tke seventh seal, — He, 
who opened this seal, is the same who opened all the rest ; 
for St. John saw, token tke Lamb opened tke first seal, and 
the pronoun, at the opening of all the others, refers to the 
Lamb. And when^6> man was found able to open the book, 
the Lion of tke tribe of Juda, tke Root of David, pre- 
vailed to open tke booh, and to loose tke seven seals tkereof. 
And Jesus Christ says, I am tke root and tke offspring of 
David, tke "bright and morning star. So that we see : 
The Lion of the tribe of Juda, tke Lamb of God, and tke 
Lord Jesus Ckrist, are identical. The opening, and the 
developments in detail, of tke seventk seal, perfects, or fin- 
ishes this work. And the very number of the seal denotes 
perfection. But the developments of this opening seal are 
extensive ; including the sounding of the trumpets, and the 



CHAPTER VIII. 



149 



pouring out of the vials of ivrath ; and, as the trumpets, 
and the vials, complete the development of scenes, the grand 
outline of which has been presented by the opening of six 
seals, occupying a period of about seventeen centuries ; and 
now, the opening and the developments of this seal, by the 
emblems of silence in heaven, the angel which stood at the 
altar, the sounding of five trumpets, and part of the scenes 
of the sixth, serve extensively in filling up the picture al- 
ready before us ; many scenes to which will be added, by the 
pouring out of some of the vials, and many other emblems 
in chap, vii., after the first three verses, already noted, and 
in chapters x., xi., xii., xiii., xiv., xv. ; after which the view 
will be extended through periods of vast extent; one of 
which is, perhaps, 360,000 years. Some of the emblems yet 
to be explained add clearness to scenes already presented, 
while others present new ones to fill up the grand picture. 
The opening and the developments of this seal constitute 
a general, a universal review, completing the work of de- 
velopment, from the commencement of the first seal's re- 
vealments, the commencement of the Christian era, until 
the pouring out of the last vial into the air, the vital ele- 
ment for man; when a great voice out of the temple of 
heaven, from the throne, says, It is done. So that, settling 
thus conclusively the period of time when this seal began 
to be opened, we may, perhaps, the more clearly understand 
the following : There toas silence in heaven about the space 
of half an hour. This silence in heaven, or in the church, 
seems to be a cessation of the voice of instruction and warn- 
ing, which had been so faithfully kept up in the church of 
God for so many ages, by patriarchs, priests, and prophets, 
and recently by Jesus Christ himself, and by his apostles, 
and other disciples. And that which produced the shock 
which caused this silence, was certainly sufficient to cause 
that both earth and heaven should stand in awe — the cruci- 



150 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

2 And I saw the seven angels which stood before God; 
and to them were given seven trumpets. 



fixion of the Lord of life and glory. After which, it was 
certainly not inappropriate, or unbecoming, that man should 
wait and listen for the voice of him, who spake from Mount 
Sinai, that the divine will might be known and obeyed. The 
period of time from the crucifixion until the disciples were 
fully and clearly convinced of his resurrection, on the sec- 
ond Sabbath after he was crucified, when the disciples, 
Thomas being with them, were assembled; and Jesus ap- 
peared in their midst, and removed the last doubt of his 
having risen from their minds, was about seven days and a 
half, perhaps a few hours more. And half an hour— pro- 
phetic time— is seven days and a half. And now, if we are 
still inclined to doubt whether this is the period of silence, 
as above, to observe as we proceed, the appropriate work of 
£he angels which stood before God, and of another angel, 
tvhich came and stood at the altar, our doubts may be re- 
moved. 

Verse 2 And I saw the seven angels which stood before 
(^ ; _These seven angels, or messengers, beyond all ques- 
tion, represent all the true and faithful ministers of truth 
and righteousness, called of God, as was Aaron in a former 
age, commissioned, and sent forth, embassadors for Christ. 
And all of them, for all the long ages of the Christian era, 
now past and to come, are represented by the definite little 
number seven, denoting perfection, or completeness. And 
these all are before and among men, in the midst of society, 
to woo and win souls to Christ; and they also stand before 
God, responsible for the faithful performance of the great 
and holy work to which they are called. All these are 
armed, not with the sword, as the followers of Mohammed, 
to enforce obedience to the requirements announced, but 



CHAPTER VIII. 



151 



3 And another angel came and stood at the altar, having 
a golden censer; and there was given unto him much 
incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints 
upon the golden altar which was before the throne. 

4 And the smoke of the incense which came with the 
prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of the 
angel's hand. 



with the trumpet, to sound an alarm, to warn, to call to 
action in the divine service. And to them were given seven 
trumpets. 

Verse 3 And another angel came and stood at the altar, 
having a golden censer; — In compliance with the promise 
made by Jesus Christ to his disciples, while he was yet 
present with them, when he went away, he sent the Com- 
forter, the Holy Spirit, to abide with them. And as the 
ministers stood before God, he stood at the altar, the golden 
altar, h aving a golden censer ; and there was given unto him 
much incense. O, the delightful odor of the profuse and 
precious offering — the atoning blood, poured out by the Son, 
and presented unto the Father by the Holy Spirit, as incense, 
much incense, with the prayers of the adopted heirs of 
heaven, of God, the saints, all saints, upon the golden altar 
which was before the throne. And there id as given unto him 
much incense, that he should offer with the prayers of all 
saints upon the^golden altar lohich was liefore the throne. 

Verse 4 And the smoke of the incense, with the prayers of 
the saints, ascended tip before God out of the angeVs hand. — ■ 
The allusion here to the burning of odoriferous spices, so 
grateful to the olfactories, seems to be designed to represent 
this offering, presented by the Divine Spirit, in connection 
with the prayers of God's people, as not only acceptable 
and well-pleasing in his sight, but also as being exceedingly 
grateful unto him, coming as they do from the Son of 
his love, and from his people whom he hath loved with 



J52 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

5 And the angel took the censer, and filled it with fire 
of the altar, and cast it into the earth: and there were 
voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake. 



an everlasting love, and all presented by the Spirit of all 
grace. 

Verse 5 And the angel took the censer, and filled it with 
fire of the altar, and cast it into the earth .—The allusions 
to the forms of worship in the past age are still kept up; 
but all these are spirit and power now, the shadows having 
passed away. This divine fire, brought by the Holy Spirit 
himself from the pure and holy altar before the throne of 
God, and cast into the earth, must needs produce a sensa- 
tion.' And now that all this— the calling, commissioning, 
endowing, and sending forth of a living and pure ministry, 
to propagate the pure principles of truth and righteousness, 
and the promise, descent, influence, and power of the Holy 
Spirit, in the accomplishment of this great work, applies to 
the introduction of Christianity into the world by Jesus 
Christ and his apostles, will hardly be questioned. And 
when Pentecost was fully come, There were voices, and 
thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake. The allu- 
sion here— as well as in the fifth verse of the fourth chapter 
—to the scenes on Mount Sinai at the giving of the law is 
clearly manifest, with this difference: That Avas the mani- 
festation of the divine glory to a people taught to believe 
that there is only one living and true God, interdicting all 
idolatry, and enjoining faithfulness; whereas, this is the 
vindication of the divine cause, the divine name, and the 
divine worship, against paganism, ignorance of the divine 
existence, the divine nature, and against infidelity to the 
divine cause. And these discordant elements, truth and 
error, coming in conflict, the inevitable consequence is, ex- 
plosions, lightnings and thunderings. And the voices of 



CHAPTER VIII. 



153 



6 And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets 
prepared themselves to sound. 



instruction, teaching and vindicating the claims of divine 
truth and the divine honor succeeding against paganism, 
against error, as they did in the Roman empire in the first 
centuries of the Christian era : the result was an earthquake, 
a revolution, the fall of paganism, and the establishment of 
Christianity. But more on this subject when the angels 
begin to sound. Thus far, a preface or introduction to the 
opening of the seventh seal. The period specially repre- 
sented by this angel standing at the altar is evidently 
that of the extraordinary gifts and power of the Holy Ghost 
granted unto the w r orld in the wdsdom of God, as the most 
efficient means of establishing the truth and divinity of the 
Christian religion, to settle and establish the minds of men 
then living, and with it, the booh of th is prophecy and other 
prophecies, for all the generations following. 

Verse 6 And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets 
prepared themselves to sound. — Some professed ministers of 
the gospel talk presumptuously of being prepared for their 
work by God himself, without any condition upon their 
part. They say, God never calls a man to this work with- 
out qualifying him for it. It is true, that the disciples, on 
the day of Pentecost, w ere enabled by direct and immediate 
inspiration to speak to the people in as many languages as 
were necessary on the occasion; but no one pretends to 
such inspiration now. But ministers acquire language, as 
well as every other kind of knowledge, just like other men. 
And if any man in the accomplishment of his work before 
God and among men requires to know every thing, it is the 
minister of God's truth to man. We must remember that 
the trumpets were given to these seven angels in the second 
verse, immediately after which comes in the account of the 



154 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



7 The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and 
fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the 
earth : and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green 
grass was burnt up. 

other angel which stood at the altar, his extraordinary 
works, and the overwhelmingly powerful results— voices, and 
thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake. For these 
angels, messengers, or ministers, were instructed by Jesus 
Christ himself, even when they were under arrest, and 
brought before rulers, and kings, not to premeditate what 
they should say, promising that it should be given them in 
the same hour what they ought to say ; and he also gave 
them power over serpents and deadly poison, that they 
should take up the one and drink the other, with impunity; 
and also power to heal the sick, so that upon whomso- 
ever they should lay hands, he should recover. All these 
promises and extraordinary influences are peculiarly and 
exclusively applicable to the peculiar administration of the 
angel which stood at the altar. And under such an adminis- 
tration, it is certainly not marvelous that there was a revo- 
lution. But now when the object contemplated in these 
things is accomplished, the minister is thrown more upon 
his own resources. And the seven angels which had the seven 
trumpets prepared themselves to sound. 

Verse 7 The first angel sounded, and there folloived hail 
and fire mingled ivith blood, and they ivere cast upon the 
earth:— The first angel most certainly represents all the min- 
isters of God's truth to man in the first ages of Christianity. 
And although there was occasionally some little sharpness 
manifested among them, growing out of some difference of 
opinion on some minor points* yet their teachings on all the 
cardinal truths involved in their great commission were so 
harmonious, and the spirit of love and union by which they 
were actuated was such a perfect unit among them, as to be 



CHAPTER VIII. 



155 



fitly represented, especially the effects produced thereby 
were fitly represented by the augmented weight and force 
of the vapors floating in mid-heaven, collected and congealed 
into hailstones, which in their descending showers, bear down 
and crush almost every thing which opposes their descent 
to the earth. And the fire of God's altar poured out by the 
Holy Spirit, and glowing in the hearts of a holy ministry, 
and spreading its power and influence abroad, these efficient 
agencies result in yielding submission upon the part of 
multitudes of believing souls ; but with many others, it only 
provokes resistance and persecution ; these thinking to check 
its onward course by executing the most prominent leaders 
in the holy cause; and they even multiply executions. But 
the blood of martyrs mingled with this hail and fire, so far 
from destroying them, or even diminishing their power and 
influence, greatly augments their weight and force ; for the 
blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church. This strange 
composition of elements — if we look only at their figurative 
representatives— but most powerfully efficient agencies, were 
cast upon the earth — upon the pagan Roman empire. And 
the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was 
burnt up. — Trees, representing the principal rulers of gov- 
ernments generally, here represent the kings and princes of 
the Eoman empire, and, perhaps, of regions beyond ; and 
green grass, representing the multitudes governed in pagan 
countries. Of the trees, a very large proportion, and of the 
grass, all green grass, whose simplicity had not been cor- 
rupted and rendered impervious by error, were consumed by 
the powerful influences cast upon them. In other words, 
pagan Eome was revolutionized into Christian Rome; 
and the triumphs of Christianity extended even to regions 
beyond. For Jesus Christ had promised his disciples that, 
even before the destruction of Jerusalem, the gospel of the 
kingdom should be preached unto all nations. Mat. xxiv. 



]56 NOTES ON REVELATION'- 

8 And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great 
mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea : and the 
third part of the sea became blood ; 



14 : And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the 
world for a witness unto all nations, and then shall the end 
come. And, that this prophecy applies to the destruction of 
Jerusalem, and not to the end of the world, or general judg- 
ment, is evident from the thirty-fourth verse: Verily, I say 
unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be 
fulfilled. For the history of the spread and success of the 
gospel during this period, see the notes on the opening of 
the first seal. The scenes of the first, second, and third 
trumpets, certainly are not entirely separate and distinct from 
each other in point of time: each, however, represents its 
OAvn great subject. 

Verse 8 And the second angel sounded, and as it were a 
great mountain burning with fire, was cast into the sea .— 
The trumpet of the second angel heralds the same great 
event brought to view by the opening of the second seal:— 
the invasion of Palestine, and the siege and destruction of 
Jerusalem by the Komans. The importance of the event 
fully justifies the repetition of the prophecy in this place. 
The figures employed here are more forcible and grand 
than those employed in the opening of the seal. The lan- 
guage is not stronger, however, than that employed by Jesus 
Christ himself, on the same subject, in Matt. xxiv. A moun- 
tain, representing a strong pagan government, and the sea, 
the corrupt Jewish church, this immense thing: As it were 
a mountain burning with fire cast into the sea, very forcibly 
represents this overwhelmingly great and fearfully destruc- 
tive invasion. And that a third part, at least, of the vast 
multitudes of people within the walls of the city of Jeru- 
salem at that time, were actually destroyed, is a fact estab- 



CHAPTER VIII. 157' 

9 And the third part of the creatures which were in the 
destroytd ^ third part ° f the shipS were 



lished by the history of the siege, and destruction of the 
city. The reader must be referred to the notes on the second 
seal, to which we will here add some few quotations from 
that very remarkable history. 

Verse 9 And the third part of the creatures which were 
%n the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the 
ships ivere destroyed.— The following is an account of a 
naval engagement between the Jews and the Konians, on 
the Lake of Genesareth, given by Josephus, in his Wars of 
the Jews, Book III., chap. x. : "And now Vespasian pitched 
his camp between this city (Tiberias) and Tarichea, but for- 
tified his camp more strongly, as suspecting that he should 
be forced to stay there and have a long war ; for all the in- 
novators had gotten together at Tarichea, as relying upon 
the strength of the city, and on the lake that lay by it. 
This lake is called by the people of the country, the Lake 
of Genesareth. The city itself is situated like Tiberias, at 
the bottom of a mountain ; and, on those sides which are 
not washed by the sea, had been strongly fortified by Jose- 
phus, though not so strongly as Tiberias Yet had 

they a great number of ships gotten ready upon the lake, 
that in case they were beaten at land, they might retire to 
them ; and they were so fitted up that they might undertake 
a sea-fight also. But as the Eomans were building a wall 
about their camp, Jesus and his party were neither affrighted 
at their number nor at the good order they were in, but 
made a sally upon them, and at the very first onset the 
builders of the walls were dispersed, and these pulled what 
little they had before built to pieces ; but as soon as they 
saw the armed men getting together, and before they had 



ugg NOTES ON REVELATION. 

suffered any thing themselves, they retired to their own men. 
But then the Romans pnrsned them, and drove them mto 
fhe r shL where they launched out as far as might give 

threw at them, and then cast anchor and brought thexr shxps 
close as in line of battle, and thence fought the enemy 
• m the sea, who were themselves at land. But Vespas.n 
hearing that a great multitude of them were gotten together 
Ttl plain that was before the city, he thereupon sent Ins 
1 with six hundred chosen horsemen, to disperse them 
But. when Titus perceived that the enemy was very numex- 
Z le sent to hi father, and informed him that he shouM 
want more forces." After the battle upon the plain and the 
rtreaTof he Jews, who escaped into the city, Josephus 
ays "But now there fell out a terrible sedition among them 
Sin the city, for the inhabitants themselves, who had 
^sionJ S£ and to whom the city belonged, were no 
disposed to fight from the very beginning. , . l*o» 
that have escaped our hands are m an uproar among one 
another We have the city if we make haste .... 
^on as Titus had said this, he leaped upon his horse and 
ode Sac down to the lake, by which lake he marched and 
entered into the city the first of them all, as dxd the others 
soon after him. Hereupon those that were upon the walls 
were sled with a terror at the boldness of the attempt nor 
I i any one venture to fight with him, or to hinder him ; 

ttvTeft warding the city, and some of those that were 
5£S£ flS -/the eo T try ; whde others of them ran 
down to the lake, and met the enemy in the 
were slain as they were getting up mto ships, but others oi 
71 as ly attempted to overtake those that were already 
z2 aboard There was also a great slaughter made m the 
eity wHle those foreigners that had not fled away already 
made opposition; but the natural inhabitants were killed 



CHAPTER VIII. 



159 



without fighting; for in hopes of Titus giving them his 
right hand for their security, and out of the consciousness 
that they had not given any consent to the war, they avoided 
fighting, till Titus had slain the authors of this revolt, and 
then put a stop to any farther slaughter, out of commiser- 
ation of these inhabitants of the place ; but for those that 
had fled to the lake, upon seeing the city taken, they sailed 
as far as they possibly could from the enemy. Hereupon, 
Titus sent one of his horsemen to his father, and let him 
know the good news of what he had done, at which, as was 
natural, he was very joyful, both on account of the courage 
and glorious actions of his son, for he thought that now the 
greatest part of the war was over. He then came thither 
himself, and set men to guard the city, and gave them com- 
mand to take care that nobody got privately out of it, but 
to kill such as attempted so to do ; and on the next day he 
w T ent down to the lake, and commanded that vessels should 
be fitted up, in order to pursue those that had escaped in 
the ships. These vessels were quickly gotten ready accord- 
ingly, because there was great plenty of materials, and a 
great number of artificers also. .... But now, when the 
vessels were gotten ready, Vespasian put upon ship-board as 
many of his forces as he thought sufficient to be too hard 
for those that were upon the lake, and set sail after them. 
Now these which were driven into the lake could neither fly 
to the land, where all was in their enemy's hand, and in 
war against them, nor could they fight upon the level by sea, 
for their ships w r ere small and fitted only for piracy ; they 
were too weak to fight with Vespasian's vessels, and the 
mariners that w T ere in them were so few, that they were 
afraid to come near the Romans, who attacked them in 
great numbers. However, as they sailed round about the 
vessels, and sometimes as they came near them, they threw 
stones at the Romans when they were a good way off, or 



160 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



came closer and fought them, yet did they receive the great- 
est harm themselves in both cases. As for the stones they 
threw at the Eomans, they only made a sound one after 
another, for they threw them against such as were in their 
armor, while the Eoman darts could reach the Jews them- 
selves, and when they ventured to come near the Eomans 
they became sufferers themselves before they could do any 
harm to the other, and were drowned, they and their ships 
together. As for those that endeavored to come to an 
actual fight, the Eomans ran many of them through with 
their long poles. Sometimes the Eomans leaped into their 
ships, with swords in their hands, and slew them ; but when 
some of them met the vessels, the Eomans caught them by 
the middle, and destroyed at once their ships and themselves 
who were taken in them. And for such as w T ere drowning 
in the sea, if they lifted their heads up above the water, 
they were either killed by darts, or caught by the vessels ; 
but if, in the desperate case they were in, they attempted to 
swim to their enemies, the Eomans cut off either their heads 
or their hands ; and indeed they were destroyed after vari- 
ous manners everywhere, till the rest, being put to flight, 
were forced to get upon the land, while the vessels encom- 
passed them about on the sea ; but as many of these were 
repulsed when they were getting ashore, they were killed by 
the darts upon the lake, and the Eomans leaped out of 
their vessels, and destroyed a great many more upon the 
land : one might then see the lake all bloody and full of 
dead bodies, for not one of them escaped. And a ter- 
rible stink, and a very sad sight there was on the follow- 
ing days over that country ; for as for the shores, they were 
full of shipwrecks, and of dead bodies all swelled ; and as 
the dead bodies were inflamed by the sun, and putrefied, 
they corrupted the air insomuch that the misery was not 
only the object of commiseration to the Jews, but to 



CHAPTER VIII. 101 

those that hated them, and had been the authors of 
that misery. This was the upshot of the sea-fight. The 
number of the slain, including those that were killed 
in the city before, was six thousand and five hundred." 
Though this literal fulfillment of this part of the pro- 
phecy upon the second trumpet certainly deserves consider- 
ation, yet, it quite probably — almost certainly — is not the 
primary meaning of the prophecy. For though these judg- 
ments came upon the corrupt Jewish church, as a just pun- 
ishment for her sins, and a large majority of the people, 
especially the officials, were justly obnoxious to these judg- 
ments, yet many, very many good people who, though 
ignorant, were nevertheless sincere, and who really had the 
life of godliness in their souls, were unavoidably exposed 
with the guilty, and actually died, many of them, in the 
same common ruin which came upon them as a nation, and 
as a church ; for their nationality here terminated, and their 
daily sacrifice ceased — a very important item in the Jewish 
religion — which, as it was providential, shows that it had 
served the purpose for which it was intended. And their 
rulers thus became guilty, by their obstinacy and perverse- 
ness, of the blood of many of the very best men among them ; 
as they are also guilty of the blood of Christ ; for, accord- 
ing to their own request, his blood is upon them and upon 
their children. And though their nationality was blotted 
from the map of the world almost eighteen centuries ago, 
they are yet preserved as a distinct people, and even as a 
church, though dispersed among all nations ; whereas, had 
their extirpation been intended, the language of the pro- 
phecy, fearfully strong as it is, would have been different. 
For though the third part of the sea became blood ; and the 
third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had 
life, died; and the third part of the ships were destroyed; and 
though this people exist not as a nation, yet have they 
6 



162 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



10 And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great 
star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon 
the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of 
waters ; 

commercial intercourse with all nations everywhere. And 
it is a singular fact, that this people, without national exist- 
ence, are, nevertheless, nothing else but a commercial peo- 
ple. Do they either cultivate or manufacture ? If so, I know 
nothing of it. 

Verse 10 And the third angel sounded, — The trumpet of 
the third angel heralds the development of scenes, not fully 
brought to view by the opening of the seals, and these 
scenes occupy a space between the second and third seals. 
And there fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were 
a lamp, — This great flaming star seems to represent Con- 
stantine the Great, who certainly occupied the most promi- 
nent and brilliant position, on the subject of religion, before 
the world, ever occupied by an uninspired man; and we 
must here, as in a hundred other places, and more, in this 
very peculiarly wonderful book, mark well the peculiar 
phraseology of the text ; for this star only turned as it were 
a lamp. And it was certainly a great fall of this great 
star, from his eminent position in the true church of God, 
to attempt by coercive means, to bring about a moral, a 
religious revolution in the minds and hearts of his subjects, 
creatures of God, endowed with volition, who, if really con- 
verted to Christianity, as he desired, must be convinced of 
its truth and purity. To be convinced that waters and 
many waters, signify peoples and multitudes of people, we 
have only to turn to chap. xvii. 1-15, of this book. And 
while heaven, in this book, the material heaven, represents 
the pure church of God, and the source of its light, its 
brilliancy, above and around us, the sun represents the true 
Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world, 



CHAPTER VIII. 



163 



11 And the name of the star is called Wormwood: 
and the third part of the waters became wormwood; 
and many men died of the waters, because they were made 
bitter. 

the Lord Jesus Christ ; and while the pure waters of heaven 
represent true believers in the true God ; and while the sea, 
the waters of which are commingled with the mud of 
earth, represents the church in a corrupt state ; and while 
these waters represent the membership of the church, whose 
minds are more or less beclouded by error, the rivers, the 
ever-flowing, and everywhere flowing rivers of earth, seem 
very appropriately to represent the religious state of people 
everywhere, untaught by direct and clear revelation from 
God, or in a pagan state ; whereas, trees, and green grass, as 
in the seventh verse of this chapter, represent pagan rulers, 
and subjects, politically. This great flaming star fell upon 
the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of 
waters, for the great pagan Eoman empire had become so 
extensive and powerful, as to rule the principal part of 
Europe, one of the three grand divisions of the then 
known world, and no very inconsiderable part of Asia and 
Africa. (See the seventh verse of this chapter, and the 
notes there.) It may not be improper here to remark 
that, the fountains of waters, coming as they do from the 
dark caverns of the earth, very fitly represent man before 
he has been taught either truth or error, on the subject 
of religion. 

Verse 11 And the name of the star is called Wormwood : — 
A very appropriate name, certainly, for this plant, though 
bitter to the taste, and nauseating too, is nevertheless 
strengthening and healthful to the stomach. And Constan- 
tine seems evidently to have intended that his strangely 
inconsistent and oppressive measures against the idolatry of 
his pagan subjects, should operate as a remedy against dan- 



164 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



gerous errors. But this ill-advised policy could not but 
serve to embitter the feelings and prejudice the minds of 
these votaries of their ancient religion against the new 
doctrine. And the sore persecutions which they endured by 
government authority, excited these pagan priests and people 
to persecute with all the power and influence they possessed 
those adhering to the Christian cause. And thus the war 
commenced, and was vehemently and violently waged 
between the Christian (?) magistrates and the pagan priests. 
And the third part of the waters became wormwood ; — A large 
proportion of these pagan Eoman subjects, instead of fall- 
ing in love with the truth, for its own sake, as they should 
and would have done had they been properly taught, very 
naturally resented the wrongs which they had received, 
and themselves became wormwood. And we have only to 
examine the history of this transition state of pagan Eome 
into Christian Eome, to see that many, very many men — 
those who could afford to be called by their right name 
without the use of a figure — who, standing out before God 
and all the world, bore the image of him who created them, 
died of the waters, because they tvere made bitter. — And may we 
not very confidently believe that this bitterness, this vast de- 
struction of so many of the very best men in the empire, 
served, in a wonderful manner, to counteract the baneful 
influence of government patronage, for the establishment 
of the true religion ? For such patronage, by interested and 
selfish secular motives, would draw into its service an order 
of men calculated to prejudice and hinder, rather than 
serve and promote, the cause of truth and purity. But the 
prospect of suffering for the truth, by avowing it and labor- 
ing for its interests, was calculated, had it not been for the 
persecution, at the same time also on the other side, to keep 
out of the Christian cause all except the truly sincere and 
faithful. So that we see the wormwood, though a very bitter 



CHAPTER VIII. 



165 



remedy, was nevertheless, in some degree, salutary. Not- 
withstanding, however, the numerous mistakes and great 
dangers to which a religious revolution is always liable, even 
under free toleration, but more especially by government 
authority and patronage, the results of the effects produced 
by this flaming star upon the religious aspect of the world, 
were both visible and lasting. For though paganism could 
not be at once crushed out and destroyed, yet its decline was 
apparent and its fall inevitable. Nor were the corruptions, 
which now T became so manifest and increased with such 
fearful rapidity, and continued so long to curse the Church 
and the world, either wholly or mainly attributable to the 
mistakes or sins of Constantino, but to other causes. We 
take our first historical quotation on this subject from "Gib- 
bon's Borne," Chap. XVI. : "The mild and humane temper 
of Constantius was averse to the oppression of any part of 
his subjects. The principal offices of his palace w T ere exer- 
cised by Christians. He loved their persons, esteemed their 
fidelity, and entertained not any dislike to their religious 
principles. But as long as Constantius remained in the 
subordinate station of Caesar, it was not in his power openly 
to reject the edicts of Diocletian, or to disobey the com- 
mands of Maximian. His authority contributed, however, 
to alleviate the sufferings which he pitied and abhorred. He 
consented, with reluctance, to the ruin of the churches ; but 
he ventured to protect the Christians themselves from the 
fury of the populace and from the rigor of the laws. The 
provinces of Gaul (under which we may probably include 
those of Britain) were indebted for the singular tranquillity 
which they enjoyed, to the gentle interposition of their 
sovereign. But Datianus, the president, or governor, of 
Spain, actuated either by zeal or policy, chose rather to exe- 
cute the public edicts of the emperors than to understand 
the secret intentions of Constantius, and it can scarcely be 



166 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



doubted that his provincial administration was stained with 
the blood of a few martyrs. The elevation of Constantius 
to the supreme and independent dignity of Augustus, gave 
a free scope to the exercise of his virtues, and the shortness 
of his reign did not prevent him from establishing a sys- 
tem of toleration of which he left the precept and example 
to his son Constantine. His fortunate son, from the first 
moment of his accession, declaring himself the protector of 
the church, at length deserved the appellation of the first 
emperor who publicly professed and established the Christian 
religion. The motives of his conversion, as they may vari- 
ously be deduced from benevolence, from policy, from con- 
viction, or from remorse ; and the progress of the revolution, 
which under his powerful influence, and that of his sons, 
rendered Christianity the reigning religion of the Roman 
empire, will form a very interesting and important chapter 
in the present volume of this history. At present it may be 
sufficient to observe, that every victory of Constantine 
was productive of some relief or benefit to the church." 
We will now make some quotations from Gibbon's Chapter 
XX. : " The public establishment of Christianity may be 
considered as one of .those important and domestic revolu- 
tions which excite the most lively curiosity, and afford the 
most valuable instruction. The victories and the civil policy 
of Constantine no longer influence the state of Europe ; but 
a considerable portion of the globe still retains the impres- 
sion which it received from the conversion of that monarch ; 
and the ecclesiastical institutions of his reign are still con- 
nected by an indissoluble chain with the opinions, the pas- 
sions, and the interests of the present generation. In the 
consideration of a subject which may be examined with im- 
partiality, but cannot be viewed with indifference, a diffi- 
culty immediately arises of a very unexpected nature : that 
of ascertaining the real and precise date of the conversion 



CHAPTER VIII. 



167 



of Constantine. The eloquent Lactantius, in the midst of 
his court, seems impatient to proclaim to the world the 
glorious example of the sovereign of Gaul; who, in the 
first moments of his reign, acknowledged and adored the 
majesty of the true and only God. The learned Eusebius 
has ascribed the faith of Constantine to the remarkable 
sign which was displayed in the heavens whilst he medi- 
tated and prepared the Italian expedition. The historian 
Zosimus maliciously asserts that the emperor had imbrued 
his hands in the blood of his eldest son before he publicly 
renounced the gods of Rome and of his ancestors. The per- 
plexity produced by these discordant authorities is derived 
from the behavior of Constantine himself. According to the 
strictness of ecclesiastical language, the first of the Christian 
emperors was unworthy of that name till the moment of his 
death, since it was only during his last illness that he 
received, as t a catechumen, the imposition of hands, and 
was afterward admitted by the initiatory rites of baptism 
into the number of the faithful. The Christianity of Con- 
stantine must be allowed in a much more vague and quali- 
fied sense ; and the nicest accuracy is required in tracing 
the slow and almost imperceptible gradations by which the 
monarch declared himself the protector, and at length the 
proselyte, of the church. It was an arduous task to eradi- 
cate the habits and prejudices of his education, to acknowl- 
edge the divine power of Christ, and to understand that the 
truth of his revelation was incompatible with the worship of 
the gods. The obstacles which he had probably experienced 
in his own mind instructed him to proceed with caution in the 
momentous change of a national religion ; and he insensi- 
bly discovered his new opinions, as far as he could enforce 
them with safety and with effect While this im- 
portant revolution yet remained in suspense, the Christians 
and the pagans watched the conduct of their sovereign with 



168 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



the same anxiety, but with very opposite sentiments. The 
former were promoted by every motive of zeal, as well as 
vanity, to exaggerate the marks of his favor and the evi- 
dences of his faith. The latter, till their just apprehensions 
were changed into despair and resentment, attempted to con- 
ceal from the world, and from themselves, that the gods of 
Rome could no longer reckon the emperor in the number 
of their votaries. The same passions and prejudices have 
engaged the partial writers of the times to connect the public 
profession of Christianity with the most glorious or the most 
ignominious era of the reign of Constantine. Whatever 
symptoms of Christian piety might transpire in the dis- 
courses or actions of Constantine, he persevered till he was 
near forty years of age in the practice of the established 
religion ; and the same conduct which in the court of Nico- 
media might be imputed to his fear, could be ascribed only 
to the inclination or policy of the sovereign of Gaul. His 
liberality restored and enriched the temples of the gods; the 
medals which issued from the imperial mint are impressed 
with the figures and attributes of Jupiter and Apollo, of 
Mars and Hercules ; and his filial jdety increased the council 
of Olympus by the solemn apotheosis of his father Constan- 
this. But the devotion of Constantine was more peculiarly 
directed to the genius of the sun, the Apollo of Greek and 
Roman mythology ; and he was pleased to be represented 
with the symbols of the god of light and poetry. . . . . . 

As long as Constantine exercised a limited sovereignty 
over the provinces of Gaul, his Christian subjects were 
protected by the authority, and perhaps by the laws, 
of a prince, who wisely left to the gods the care of vindi- 
cating their own honor. If we may credit the assertion 
of Constantine himself, he had been an indignant spectator 
of the savage cruelties which were inflicted by the hands of 
Roman soldiers on those citizens, whose religion was their 



CHAPTER VIII. 



169 



only crime. In the East and in the West he had seen the 
different effects of severity and indulgence ; and as the former 
was rendered still more odious by the example of Galerius, 
his implacable enemy, the latter was recommended to his 
imitation by the authority and advice of a dying father. The 
son of Constantius immediately suspended or repealed the 
edicts of persecution, and granted the free exercise of their 
religious ceremonies to all those who had already professed 
themselves members of the church. They were soon encour- 
aged to depend on the favor as well as on the justice of their 
sovereign, who had imbibed a secret and sincere reverence 
for the name of Christ, and for the God of the Christians. 
About five months after the conquest of Italy, the emperor 
made a solemn and authentic declaration of his sentiments 
by the celebrated edict of Milan, which restored peace to 
the Catholic church. In the personal interview of the two 
western princes, Constantine, by the ascendant of genius and 
power, obtained the ready concurrence of his colleague, 
Licinius ; the union of their names and authority disarmed 
the fury of Maximin ; and after the death of the tyrant of 
the East, the edict of Milan was received as a general and 

fundamental law of the Eoman world The same 

extraordinary providence, which was no longer confined to 
the Jewish people, might elect Constantine and his family 
as the protectors of the Christian world ; and the devout 
Lactantius announces, in a prophetic tone, the future glo- 
ries of his long and universal reign. Galerius and Maximin, 
Maxentius and Licinius, were the rivals who shared with 
the favorite of Heaven the provinces of the empire. The 
tragic deaths of Galerius and Maximin soon gratified the 
resentment, and fulfilled the sanguine expectations of the 
Christians. The success of Constantine against Maxentius 
and Licinius removed the two formidable competitors who 
still opposed the triumph of the second David, and his 



170 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



cause might seem to claim the peculiar interposition of 
Providence. The character of the Eoman tyrant disgraced 
the purple and human nature ; and though the Christians 
might enjoy his precarious favor, they were exposed, with 
the rest of his subjects, to the effects of his wanton and 
capricious cruelty. The conduct of Licinius soon betrayed 
the reluctance with which he had consented to the wise and 
humane regulations of the edict of Milan. The convocation 
of provincial synods was prohibited in his dominions ; his 
Christian officers were ignoniiniously dismissed ; and if he 
avoided the guilt, or rather the danger, of a general persecu- 
tion, his partial oppressions were rendered still more odious 
by the violation of a solemn and voluntary engagement. 
While the East, according to the lively expressions of Euse- 
bius, was involved in the shades of infernal darkness, the 
auspicious rays of celestial light warmed and illuminated 
the provinces of the West. The piety of Constantine was 
admitted as an unexceptionable proof of the justice of his 
arms ; and his use of victory confirmed the opinion of the 
Christians that their hero was inspired, and conducted by 
the Lord of hosts. The conquest of Italy produced a 
general edict of toleration; and as soon as the defect of 
Licinius had invested Constantine with the sole dominion 
of the Koman world, he immediately, by circular letters, 
exhorted all his subjects to imitate without delay the exam- 
ple of their sovereign, and to embrace the divine truth of 

Christianity The sublime theory of the gospel had 

made a much fainter impression on the heart than on the 
understanding of Constantine himself. He pursued the 
great object of his ambition through the dark and bloody 
paths of war and policy ; and, after the victory, he aban- 
doned himself, without moderation, to the abuse of his for- 
tune. Instead of asserting his just superiority above the 
imperfect heroism and profane philosophy of Trojan and 



CHAPTER VIII. 



171 



the Antonines, the mature age of Constantine forfeited the 
reputation which he had acquired in his youth. As 
he gradually advanced in the knowledge of the truth, 
he proportionally declined in the practice of virtue; 
and the same year of his reign in which he convened the 
Council of Nice, was polluted by the execution, or rather 
murder, of his eldest son. This date is alone sufficient to 
refute the ignorant and malicious suggestions of Zosimus, 
who affirms that after the death of Crispus, the remorse of 
his father accepted from the ministers of Christianity the 
expiation which he had vainly solicited from the pagan 
pontiffs. At the time of the death of Crispus the emperor 
could no longer hesitate in the choice of a religion, he could 
no longer be ignorant that the church was possessed of an 
infallible remedy, though he chose to defer the application 
of it till the approach of death had removed the temptation 
and danger of a relapse. The bishops whom he summoned 
in his last illness to the palace of Mcomedia, were edified 
by the fervor with which he requested and received the 
sacrament of baptism by the solemn protestation that the 
remainder of his life should be worthy of a disciple of 
Christ, and by his humble refusal to wear the imperial pur- 
ple after he had been clothed in the white garment of a 
neophyte. The example and reputation of Constantine 
seemed to countenance the delay of baptism. Future tyrants 
were encouraged to believe that the innocent blood which 
they might shed in a long reign would instantly be washed 
away in the waters of regeneration, and the abuse of re- 
ligion dangerously undermined the foundations of moral 
virtue. The gratitude of the church has exalted the virtues 
and excused the failings of a generous patron who seated 
Christianity on the throne of the Eoman world ; and the 
Greeks who celebrate the festival of the imperial saint, sel- 
dom mention the name of Constantine without adding the 



172 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



title of equal to the apostles. Such a comparison, if it 
allude to the character of those divine missionaries, must be 
imputed to the extravagance of impious flattery. But if 
the parallel be confined to the extent and number of their 
evangelic victories, the success of Constantine might per- 
haps equal that of the apostles themselves. By the edicts 
of toleration he removed the temporal disadvantages which 
had hitherto retarded the progress of Christianity, and its 
active and numerous ministers received a free permission, a 
liberal encouragement, to recommend the salutary truths of 
revelation by every argument which could affect the reason 
or piety of mankind. The exact balance of the two re- 
ligions continued but a moment, and the piercing eye of 
ambition and avarice soon discovered that the profession of 
Christianity might contribute to the interest of the present 
as well as of a future life. The hopes of wealth and honors, 
the example of an emperor, his exhortations, his irresistible 
smiles, diffused conviction among the venal and obsequious 
crowds which usually fill the apartments of a palace. The 
cities which signalized a forward zeal by the voluntary de- 
struction of their temples, were distinguished by municipal 
privileges and rewarded with popular donatives ; and the 
new capital of the East gloried in the singular advantage 
that Constantinople was never profaned by the worship of 
idols. As the lower ranks of society are governed by 
imitation, the conversion of those who possessed any emi- 
nence of birth, of power, or of riches, was soon followed by 
dependent multitudes. The salvation of the common 
people was purchased at an easy rate, if it be true that in 
one year twelve thousand men were baptized at Eome, 
besides a proportionable number of women and children, 
and that a white garment with twenty pieces of gold had 
been promised by the emperor to every convert. The pow- 
erful influence of Constantine was not circumscribed by the 



CHAPTER VIII. 



173 



narrow limits of his life or of his dominions. The education 
which he bestowed on his sons and nephews secured to the em- 
pire a race of princes whose faith was still more lively and 
sincere as they imbibed in their earliest infancy the spirit, 
or at least the doctrine, of Christianity. War and com- 
merce had spread the knowledge of the gospel beyond the 
confines of the Eoman provinces, and the barbarians who had 
disdained an humble and proscribed sect, soon learned to 
esteem a religion which had been so lately embraced by the 
greatest monarch and the most civilized nation of the globe. 
The Goths and Germans who enlisted under the standard 
of Kome revered the cross which glittered at the head of 
the legions, and their fierce countrymen received at the 
same time the lessons of faith and of humanity. The 
kings of Iberia and Armenia worshiped the God of their 
protector, and their subjects, who have invariably preserved 
the name of Christians, soon formed a sacred and perpetual 
connection with their Eoman brethren. The Christians of 
Persia were suspected, in time of war, of preferring their 
religion to their country, but as long as peace subsisted 
between the two empires the persecuting spirit of the Magi 
was effectually restrained by the interposition of Constan- 
tine. The rays of the gospel illuminated the coast of India. 
The colonies of Jews who had penetrated into Arabia and 
Ethiopia opposed the progress of Christianity, but the labor 
of the missionaries was in some measure facilitated by a 
previous knowledge of the Mosaic revelation, and Abys- 
sinia still reveres the memory of Frumentius, who in the 
time of Constantine devoted his life to the conversion of 
those sequestered regions. Under the reign of his son Con- 
stantius, Theophilus, who was himself of Indian extraction, 
was invested with the double character of embassador and 
bishop. He embarked on the Ked Sea with two hundred 
horses of the purest breed of Cappadocia, which w T ere sent 



174 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



by the emperor to the prince of the Sabseans, or Homerites. 
Theophilus was intrusted with many other useful or curious 
presents, which might raise the admiration and conciliate 
the friendship of the barbarians, and he successfully em- 
ployed several years in a pastoral visit to the churches of 
the torrid zone. The irresistible power of the Roman 
emperors was displayed in the important and dangerous 
change of the national religion. The terror of a military 
force silenced the faint and unsupported murmurs of the 
pagans, and there was reason to expect that the cheerful 
submission of the Christian clergy, as well as people, would 
be the result of conscience and gratitude. It was long 
since established, as a fundamental maxim of the Roman 
constitution, that every rank of citizens was alike subject to 
the laws, and that the care of religion was the right as w T ell 
as duty of the civil magistrate. Constantine and his 
successors could not easily persuade themselves that they 
had forfeited, by their conversion, any branch of the 
imperial prerogatives, or that they were incapable of 
giving laws to a religion which they had protected and 
embraced. The emperors still continued to exercise a 
supreme jurisdiction over the ecclesiastical order ; and Book 
XVI. of the Theodosian code represents, under a variety 
of titles, the authority which they assumed in the govern- 
ment of the Catholic church. But the distinction of the 
spiritual and temporal powers, which had never been 
imposed on the free spirit of Greece and Rome, was intro- 
duced and confirmed by the legal establishment of Chris- 
tianity. The office of supreme pontiff, which from the time 
of Numa to that of Augustus had always been exercised 
by one of the most eminent of the senators, was at length 
united to the imperial dignity. The first magistrate of the 
state, as often as he was prompted by superstition or policy, 
performed with his own hands the sacerdotal functions ; nor 



CHAPTER VIII. 



175 



was there any order of priests, either at Eome or in the 
provinces, who claimed a more sacred character among 
men, or a more intimate communication with the gods. 
But in the Christian church, which intrusts the service of 
the altar to a perpetual succession of consecrated ministers, 
the monarch, whose spiritual rank is less honorable than 
that of the meanest deacon, was seated below the rails of 
the sanctuary and confounded with the rest of the faithful 
multitude. ..... While the civil and military professions 

were separated by the policy of Constantine, a new and 
perpetual order of ecclesiastical ministers, always respectable, 
sometimes dangerous, was established in the church and 
state. ..... The imperial city of Constantinople 

was in some measure raised at the expense, and was 
adorned with the spoils, of the opulent temples of 
Greece and Asia ; the sacred property was confiscated, the 
statues of gods and heroes were transported, with rude 
familiarity, among a people who considered them as objects 
not of adoration, but of curiosity ; the gold and silver were 
restored to circulation; and the magistrates, the bishops, 
and the eunuchs improved the fortunate occasion of grati- 
fying at once their zeal, their avarice, and their resentment. 

. The sons of Constantine trod in the footsteps of 
their father with more zeal and with less discretion. The 
pretenses of rapine and oppression were insensibly multi- 
plied ; every indulgence was shown to the illegal behavior 
of the Christians ; every doubt was explained to the disad- 
vantage of the pagans, and the demolition of the temples 
was celebrated as one of the auspicious events of the reign 

of Constantine and Constantius The evidence of 

facts, and the monuments which are still extant, of brass 
and marble, continue to prove the public exercise of the 
pagan worship during the whole reign of the sons of Con- 
stantine The divisions of Christianity suspended 



176 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

the ruin of paganism, and the holy war against the infidels 
was less vigorously prosecuted by princes and bishops, who 
were more immediately alarmed by the guilt and danger of 
domestic rebellion. The extirpation of idolatry might have 
been justified by the established principles of intolerance, 
but the hostile sects, which alternately reigned in the im- 
perial court, were mutually apprehensive of alienating and 
perhaps exasperating the minds of a powerful though de- 
clining faction. Every motive of authority and fashion, 
of interest and reason, now militated on the side of Chris- 
tianity; but two or three generations elapsed before their 
victorious influence was universally felt. The religion which 
had so long and so lately been established in the Roman 
empire was still revered by a numerous people, less attached 
indeed to speculative opinion than to ancient custom. The 
honors of the state and army were indifferently bestowed 
on all the subjects of Constantine and Constantius, and a 
considerable portion of knowledge, and wealth, and valor 
were still engaged in the service of polytheism. The super- 
stition of the senator and of the peasant, of the poet and the 
philosopher, was derived from very different causes, but 
they met with equal devotion in the temples of the gods. 
Their zeal was insensibly provoked by the insulting triumph 
of a proscribed sect ; and their hopes were revived by the 
well-grounded confidence that the presumptive heir of the 
empire, a young and violent hero, who had delivered Gaul 
from the arms of the barbarians, had secretly embraced 

the religion of his ancestors The character of 

Apostate has injured the reputation of Julian, and the 
enthusiam which clouded his virtues has exaggerated the 
real and apparent magnitude of his faults. Our partial 
ignorance may represent him as a philosophic monarch who 
studied to protect, with an equal hand, the religious fac- 
tions of the empire, and to allay the theological fever which 



CHAPTER VIII. 



177 



had inflamed the minds of the people from the edicts of 

Diocletian to the exile of Athanasius A devout and 

sincere attachment for the gods of Athens and Rome con- 
stituted the ruling passion of Julian; the powers of an 
enlightened understanding were betrayed and corrupted by 
the Influence of superstitious prejudice, and the phantoms, 
which existed only in the mind of the emperor, had a real 
and pernicious effect on the government of the empire. . . . 
The cause of his strange and fatal apostasy may be derived 
from the early period of his life, when he was left an 
orphan in the hands of the murderers of his family. The 
names of Christ and of Canstantius, the ideas of slavery 
and of religion, were soon associated in a youthful imagina- 
tion, which was susceptible of the most lively impressions. 

The dull and obstinate understanding of Gallus em- 
braced with implicit zeal the doctrines of Christianity, 
which never influenced his conduct or moderated his pas- 
sions. The mild disposition of the younger brother was 
less repugnant to the precepts of the gospel, and his active 
curiosity might have been gratified by a theological system, 
which explains the mysterious essence of the Deity, and 
opens the boundless prospect of invisible and future worlds. 
But the independent spirit of Julian refused to yield the 
passive and unresisting obedience which was required in the 
name of religion by the haughty ministers of the church. 

As soon as Gallus was invested with the honors of 
the purple, Julian was permitted to breathe the air of free- 
dom, of literature, and of paganism The creed 

which Julian adopted for his own use was of the largest 
dimensions, and by a strange contradiction he disdained the 
salutary yoke of the gospel while he made a voluntary 
offering of his reason on the altars of Jupiter and Apollo. 
One of the orations of Julian is consecrated to the honor 
of Cybele, the mother of the gods, who required from her 



178 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



effeminate priests the bloody sacrifice so rashly performed 
by the madness of the Phrygian boy His resi- 

dence at Athens confirmed this unnatural alliance of philos- 
ophy and superstition. He obtained the privilege of a 
solemn initiation into the mysteries of Eleusis, which amidst 
the general decay of the Grecian worship still retained 
some vestiges of their primitive sanctity ; and such was the 
zeal of Julian that he afterward invited the Eleusinian 
pontiff to the court of Gaul for the sole purpose of consum- 
mating, by mystic rites and sacrifices, the great work of his 
sanctification. ... In the caverns of Ephesus and Eleusis 
the mind of Julian was penetrated with sincere, deep, and 
unalterable enthusiasm ; though he might sometimes exhibit 
the vicissitudes of pious fraud and hypocrisy which may be 
observed, or at least suspected, in the characters of the 
most conscientious fanatics. From that moment he conse- 
crated his life to the service of the gods, and while the 
occupations of war, of government, and of study, seemed 
to claim the whole measure of his time, a stated portion of 
the hours of the night was invariably reserved for the 
exercise of private devotion As soon as he as- 

cended the throne he assumed, according to the custom of 
his predecessors, the character of supreme pontiff, not only 
as the most honorable title of imperial greatness, but as a 
sacred and important office, the duties of which he was 

resolved to execute with the most pious diligence 

The favor of Julian was almost equally divided between the 
pagans who had firmly adhered to the worship of their 
ancestors, and the Christians who prudently embraced the 
religion of their sovereign. The acquisition of new prose- 
lytes gratified the ruling passions of his soul— superstition 
and vanity— and he was heard to declare, with the enthusi- 
asm of a missionary, that if he could render each individual 
richer than Midas, and every city greater than Babylon, he 



CHAPTER VIII. 



179 



should not esteem himself the benefactor of mankind, 
unless, at the same time, he could reclaim his subjects 
from their impious revolt against the immortal gods. 
An ungenerous distinction was admitted into the mind 
and councils of Julian, that according to the difference of 
their religious sentiments, one part of his subjects deserved 
his favor and friendship, while the other was entitled 
only to the common benefits that his justice could not 

refuse to an obedient people The powers of 

government were intrusted to the pagans, who professed 
an ardent zeal for the religion of their ancestors ; and as 
the choice of the emperor was often directed by the rules of 
divination, the favorites whom he preferred as the most 
agreeable to the gods, did not always obtain the approbation 
of mankind. Under the administration of their enemies, 
the Christians had much to suffer, and more to apprehend. 
The temper of Julian was averse to cruelty ; and the care 
of his reputation, which was exposed to the eyes of the uni- 
verse, restrained the philosophic monarch from violating the 
laws of justice and toleration, which he himself had so 
recently established. But the provincial ministers of his 
authority were placed in a less conspicuous station. In the 
exercise of arbitrary power, they consulted the wishes rather 
than the commands of their sovereign ; and ventured to 
exercise a secret and vexatious tyranny against the sectaries 
on whom they were not permitted to confer the honors of 
martyrdom. The emperor, who dissembled as long as pos- 
sible his knowledge of the injustice that was exercised in his 
name, expressed his real sense of the conduct of his officers 

by gentle reproofs and substantial rewards 

The zeal of the ministers of Julian was instantly checked 
by the frown of their sovereign ; but when the father of his 
country declares himself the leader of a faction, the license 
of popular fury cannot easily be restrained nor consistently 



180 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



punished. Julian, in a public composition, applauds the 
devotion and loyalty of the holy cities of Syria, whose pious 
inhabitants had destroyed, at the first signal, the sepulchers 
of the Galileans; and faintly complains that they had 
revenged the injuries of the gods with less moderation than 
he should have recommended. This imperfect and reluctant 
confession may appear to confirm the ecclesiastical nar- 
ratives : that in the cities of Gaza, Ascalon, Caesarea, Heli- 
opolis, etc., the pagans abused without prudence or remorse 
the moment of their prosperity ; that the unhappy objects 
of their cruelty were released from torture only by death ; 
that as their mangled bodies were dragged through the 
streets, they were pierced (such was the universal rage) by 
the spits of cooks and the distaffs of enraged women ; and 
that the entrails of Christian priests and virgins, after they 
had been tasted by those bloody fanatics, were mixed with 
barley, and contemptuously thrown to the unclean animals 
of the city. Such scenes of religious madness exhibit the 
most contemptible and odious picture of human nature; 
but the massacre of Alexandria attracts still more atten- 
tion, from the certainty of the fact, the rank of the victims, 

and the splendor of the capital of Egypt About 

the same time that Julian was informed of the tumult of 
Alexandria, he received intelligence from Edessa that the 
proud and wealthy faction of the Arians had insulted the 
weakness of the Valentinians, and committed such disorders 
as ought not to be suffered with impunity in a well-regulated 
state. Without expecting the slow forms of justice, the 
exasperated prince directed his mandate to the magistrates 
of Edessa, by which he confiscated the whole property of 
the church : the money was distributed among the soldiers ; 
the lands were added to the domain ; and this act of oppres- 
sion was aggravated by the most ungenerous irony. 'I 
show myself/ says Julian, 'the true friend of the Galileans. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



181 



12 And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of 
the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and 
the third part of the stars ; so as the third part of them was 
darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and 
the night likewise. 

Their admirable law has promised the kingdom of heaven 
to the poor ; and they will advance with more diligence in 
the paths of virtue and salvation when they are relieved by 
my assistance from the load of temporal possessions. Take 
care/ pursued the monarch, in a more serious tone, 6 take 
care how you provoke my patience and humanity. If 
these disorders continue, I will revenge on the magistrates 
the crimes of the people ; and you will have reason to dread 
not only confiscation and exile, but fire and the sword.' 
The tumults of Alexandria were, doubtless, of a more 
bloody and dangerous nature ; but a Christian bishop had 
fallen by the hands of the pagans ; and the public epistle of 
Julian affords a very lively proof of the partial spirit of his 

administration It is impossible to determine 

how far the zeal of Julian would have prevailed over his 
good sense and humanity ; but if we seriously reflect on the 
strength and spirit of the church, we shall be convinced 
that, before the emperor could have extinguished the re- 
ligion of Christ, he must have involved his country in the 
horrors of a civil war." 

Verse 12 And the fourth angel sounded, and the third 
part of the sun was smitten, and, the third part of the 
moon, — It is very remarkable that the same fractional num- 
ber — the third part — is employed in each and every one of 
the four trumpets sounded in this chapter. We take this 
as very conclusive testimony that this definite is given for 
an indefinite proportion. The sun representing the divine 
truth of Christianity, as it is fully and clearly revealed in 
the Christian era, and the moon representing Judaism, the 



182 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



13 And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through the 
midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, W oe, woe, woe, 
to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices 
of the trumpet of the three angels, which are yet to sound! 

scenes here presented most certainly are the deplorable cor- 
ruptions of divine truth by the Eoman church in the dark 
ages ; and the corruptions and darkness resting upon Juda- 
ism, as that people had persistently rejected the true light. 
And the darkened stars represent the vile corruptions and 
deplorable ignorance among the ministers of religion in that 
age. The peculiar manner of employing these figures— the 
darkened sun, moon, and stars— applied, as we have applied 
them, to the semi-infidelity of the corrupt church and min- 
istry, corresponds most admirably with the application 
which we have made of the same emblems, employed dif- 
ferently, in the opening of the sixth seal. And the day 
shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise — The 
day, the Christian age ; the night, the previous age of vic- 
tims and emblems. The concluding part of this verse, 
gloomy and sad as the picture is, may be regarded as con- 
taining an idea not entirely destitute of hope and encour- 
agement, from the fact that the period of this darkness is 
limited. As this portion of the prophecy— represented by 
the sounding of the fourth angel— is so extensive, applying 
to a period sweeping over some centuries, it is quite imprac- 
ticable to make extracts from so much history, which would 
be at all satisfactory, without occupying much more space 
than can be appropriated to history accompanying one brief 
note ; consequently, the reader must be referred to the his- 
tory of the church from the introduction of image worship, 
and the numerous other superstitious and idolatrous prac- 
tices of the Eoman church, up to the times of the Eeforma- 
tion at least. 

Verse 13 And I beheld, and heard an angel flying 



CHAPTER IX. 



183 



through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, — 
The angel with a loud voice, which is here flying through the 
midst of heaven, seems to be the same which in the third 
verse stood at the altar, having a golden censer, with much 
incense ; and he most certainly is no other than the Divine 
Spirit ; for who, or what, but infinite wisdom could have 
advertised the world of the woes which were coming upon it 
in future ages. Woe, woe, woe, to the inhahiters of the earth 
by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels, 
which are yet to sound ! — As the subjects of government 
and the members of the church are identical, great changes 
and powerful revolutions cannot come upon the one without 
very materially affecting the other ; but the most material 
impressions made by the trumpets of the four angels noted 
in this chapter have been upon the church ; whereas, the 
three woes predicted in this verse, and heralded by the 
sounding of the three following angels, seem to affect govern- 
ments principally, and the church incidentally. 



CHAPTEK IX. 

1 At the sounding of the fifth angel, a star falleth from heaven, 
to ivhom is given the key of the bottomless pit 2 He openeih 
the pit, and there come forth locusts like scorpions. 12 The 
first woe past 13 The sixth trumpet soundeth. 14 Four 
angels are let loose that were bound. 

AND the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from 
heaven unto the eartk : and to him was given the key 
of the bottomless pit. • 



NOTES. CHAPTER IX. 

Verse 1 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall 
from heaven unto the earth : — In contemplating the character 
of the angel sounding the third trumpet, and this one sounding 



184 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



2 And he opened the bottomless pit ; and there arose a 
smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace ; and 
the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke 
of the pit. 

the fifth, there is at least two important points in which they 
differ very materially. That one, a great star burning as it 
were a lamp, sent forth, and dispersed abroad a brilliant 
light ; whereas this one, by bringing up from the abyss a 
dense cloud of smoke, obscuring even the great source of 
light and its reflectors, produced a degree of darkness quite 
the reverse of the light shed abroad by the other. Again, 
the primary work of the first was directed toward religion, 
though it failed not also to effect government ; whereas this 
last had for its great leading object universal empire, to be 
attained by the almost irresistible influence of fanatical 
superstition in the name of religion. And to him was given 
the key of the bottomless pit. — And this great object of uni- 
versal empire might be the better secured by keeping the 
intellectual and moral powers of men in the deepest gloom 
and darkness — even the darkness of the bottomless pit 
And now, having taken this brief view of the character and 
work of this star, which fell from heaven unto the earth, we 
may the more certainly ascertain who and what, in the his- 
tory of those times, answer to the picture reflected by this 
imagery. Mohammed, with his fanaticism and extensively 
ambitious views of conquest and empire, and the fanatical 
superstition and enthusiasm w 7 ith which he inspired his fol- 
lowers, reflect this picture more clearly and fully than any 
thing else in all the history of the past. 

Verse 2 And he opened the bottomless pit ; and there arose 
a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; — 
Among all the influences employed to becloud the intellect- 
ual and moral powers, what is more effectual than supersti- 
tion ? which quite probably is the thing here called the key 



CHAPTER IX. 



185 



3 And there came out of the smoke locusts upon the 
earth ; and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of 
the earth have power. 



of the bottomless pit; by which even the abyss of darkness 
may be disclosed, that an impenetrable cloud of gloom may 
be let loose upon the superstitious fanatic, so darkening his 
understanding and stupefying his moral sensibilities, as to 
render them almost impervious to the light of divine truth 
and the influences of the Divine Spirit. And the sun and 
the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. — The 
sun here most unquestionably represents the fully, clearly, 
perfectly revealed light of divine truth in the Christian age 
of the world ; for Christ is the Sun of righteousness, and his 
word opens up the full-orbed glories of the light of truth 
divine ; and the air as unquestionably represents the influ- 
ences of the Spirit, for Christ himself says, The wind blow- 
eth where it listeth, and thou nearest the sound thereof, but 
canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is 
every one that is born of the Spirit. Again, on the clay of 
Pentecost : And suddenly there came a sound from heaven 
as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house 
wherein they were sitting. And there appeared unto them 
cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. 
And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to 
speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance. 

Verse 3 And there came out of the smoke locusts upon the 
earth ; — Superstition being the fruitful source of fanaticism, 
and these producing the very highest degree of enthusiasm, 
so that when a truly enthusiastic leader can avail himself 
of these helps in wielding the populace, he can more effect- 
ually secure a general uprising of the people for any great 
enterprise, than by any other means. And when we con- 
sider the course which Mohammed pursued, his retirement 



186 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

4 And it was commanded them that they should not hurt 



to the cave near Mecca, and his contemplations there, by 
which he brought his own mind and feelings most effectually 
under these influences, so preparing himself to wield these 
same influences most successfully upon the people, we may 
form some tolerably good ideas of the means employed to 
procure the very marvelous success of that truly wonderful 
movement, which fills so much space in the world's history ; 
and we will certainly be apt to conclude that these are the 
scenes represented by the symbols here employed in this 
prophecy. And these swarms of Arabs with their wonderful 
leader coming up— as locusts arising out of the earth — from 
a country not celebrated for its rivers, lakes, seas, or foun- 
tains of waters, and descending with such impetuosity, with 
such power and success, upon the Soman world and its 
provinces, and almost all Christendom seem to be most 
appropriately represented by this assemblage of imagery. 
And unto them ivas given power, as the scorpions of the earth 
have power.— In addition to the physical effects of a sudden 
invasion by overwhelming numbers, laying waste the coun- 
try, and destroying every green thing, the insidious genius 
of this artful leader introduces his fatal errors, by announc- 
ing first, in connection with them, the most important truth 
ever presented to the mind of man— There is but one 
God. And here he immediately subjoins his fatal error — 
And Mohammed is the apostle of God. Thus opening up 
most effectually the way that he may introduce whatever he 
finds in his interest to teach, so corrupting the untutored 
mind and poisoning the unwary soul, that his followers, the 
successors of Christianity, the Mohammedans, may be as fa- 
tally in error— the one truth excepted— as their predecessors, 
the pagans were. 

Verse 4 And it was commanded them that they should not 



CHAPTER IX. 



187 



the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any 
tree ; but only those men which have not the seal of God in 
their foreheads. 



hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither 
any tree; — It is very remarkable that the Mohammedan in- 
vasion was directed especially against Christianity, and not 
so much against the remains of paganism in the Eoman 
empire, its provinces, and other countries where Christianity 
had been introduced. And Mohammed justified himself in 
this, by assuming that where polytheism prevailed from an 
entire want of a knowledge of the true God, the delinquents 
in true worship might be excused, but that Christians, who 
professed to know God, and yet associated — as he termed it — 
a companion with Gocl, by teaching the doctrine of the 
Trinity, should be exterminated from the earth if they 
refused, to embrace the truth which he presented to them, 
and to acknowledge his authority to govern as well as to 
teach. All this will appear quite clearly represented by 
these emblems, when we remember that grass of the earth 
represents the pagan multitude, and that any green thing 
may represent the individual pagans among the Eomans ; 
and tree, the ruler of a province, who may yet be inclined 
to adhere to the ancient religion. Hurt none of these ; but 
only those men which have not the seal of God in their fore- 
heads—This scourge is permitted by Divine Providence to 
4 fall only on those who, though their privileges have been 
ample to lead them to a knowledge of the truth, either have 
never known it, or else having corrupted it by mixing fatal 
errors with it, they now have not the seal of God in their fore- 
heads, or the truth of God in their minds. If we have 
taken a correct view of the symbolic language of the four 
verses just noted, the application seems to be perfectly ap- 
propriate and the meaning quite clear. 



188 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



5 And to them it was given that they should not kill 
them, but that they should be tormented five months : and 
their torment was as the torment of a scorpion, when he 
striketh a man. 

6 And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not 
find it ; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from 
them. 



Verse 5 And to them it ivas given that they should not kill 
them, but thai they should be tormented five months : — The pro- 
tecting and preserving care of God's gracious providence is 
constantly and specially exercised over his church and 
people. Had it been otherwise, and had not bounds been 
set to the ambitious and enthusiastic designs of Mohammed, 
Christianity and civil liberty together might have been 
crushed out by the Saracen invasion, for at this time super- 
stition had so far taken possession of the minds of the 
Eoman Christians themselves, that they rivaled even the 
Arabian Mohammedans in this respect. These five months 
seem to be prophetic time — a period of one hundred and 
fifty years. And their- torment ivas as the torment of a scor- 
pion, ivhen he striketh a man, — The poisonous, deadly influence 
of this almost fatal infection upon the Koman church dur- 
ing this period, was such that it became the burden of the 
history of the church, and even of the empire. And still 
Christianity survived all this, for the source of its vital- 
ity being in God, men and devils combined cannot over- 
throw it. 

Verse 6 And in those days shall men seek death, and shall 
not find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from 
them. — That men in those days, even in the Christian church, 
did cultivate most assiduously these deadly principles of 
fanatical superstition, is as notorious as any thing known to 
history. For popes and prelates, bishops and priests to- 
gether, so far from resisting this prevailing element among 



CHAPTER IX. 



189 



7 And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses 
prepared unto battle ; and on their heads were as it were 
crowns like gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. 

8 And they had hair as the hair of women, and their 
teeth were as the teeth of lions. 

9 And they had breastplates, as it were breastplates of 
iron; and the sound of their wings was as the sound of 
chariots of many horses running to battle. 



the Saracen invaders, desired to have it still prevail among 
their own people, so that in the providence of God, the 
invaders, instead of being successfully resisted and driven 
out by the Christians, voluntarily fled from the empire and 
abandoned the enterprise. 

Verse 7 And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses 
prepared unto battle ; — From manifest appearances the pur- 
pose of this invasion was conquest, for imperial authority ; 
for these \Yar-horses had on their heads crowns like gold, 
and their faces were as the faces of men. — Is not all this fully 
justified even by the avowed purpose of Mohammed, of 
subjecting the infidels (by which is meant all men every- 
where, except Mohammedans) to the authority of the true 
believers? 

Verse 8 And they had hair as the hair of women, — It may 
not be improper to remind the reader that woman is an 
appropriate figure to represent religion ; hence the prophecy 
as well as the history represents that the invaders indulged 
and justified all this violence and ambition by covering 
their designs with the appearance of religion — if not the 
appearance of religion, at least the pretense of propagating 
the true faith, which they scrupled not to do, even by vio- 
lence ; for their teeth were as the teeth of lions. 

Verse 9 And they had breastplates, as it ivere breastplates 
of iron ; — The Arabs and Turks, (for perhaps both these 
invasions are included under the sounding of this trumpet,) 



190 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



10 And they had tails like unto scorpions, and there 
were stings in their tails : and their power was to hurt men 
five months. 

11 And they had a king over them, which is the angel of 
the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is 
Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. 

like all other fanatics, shielded themselves, as it were, with 
breastplates of iron, against remorse or even sympathy for 
any violence they may have used or any pain they may have 
inflicted in propagating their religion. And the rapidity, 
the impetuosity, the enthusiam with which they executed 
their work upon the Eoman Christians, is most forcibly rep- 
resented by the following language : And the sound of their 
wings was as the sound of chariots of many horses running to 
battle. 

Verse 10 And they had tails like unto scorpions, and there 
were stings in their tails : — The baneful influence of fatal 
error being instilled among the Eoman Christians while the 
invaders were present with them, ceased not at their depart- 
ure, for though the cause was removed, the infection remain- 
ed, and those infected in their turn infected others ; so that 
the deadly effects of error, so insidiously communicated by 
the fanaticism of the Mohammedans, was entailed upon the 
Koman Christians from generation to generation, even for a 
hundred and fifty years, without abatement, during the in- 
vasion, and long after the cause was removed; for their 
power was to hurt men five months. — This being prophetic 
time, which gives a day for a year, and thirty days to the 
month is a hundred and fifty years. 

Verse 11 And they had a king over them, which is the 
angel of the bottomless pit, — This king — the angel of the bot- 
tomless pit — the angel of darkness — unquestionably is what 
the apostle in chap. xii. calls the great dragon, that old 
serpent, the devil, and Satan. And here we may clearly 



CHAPTER IX. 



191 



see that the figure of the darkness of the bottomless pit, 
though the emblems have been multiplied and extensively 
varied, is still preserved from the beginning of the chapter. 
And to render the identity if possible still more indubitable, 
the original Scripture names of this king of error and of dark- 
ness are here given — whose name in the Hebrew tongue is 
Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. 
We must refer the reader to the opening of the third seal 
and the notes there. And having there introduced the his- 
tory of the rise of Mohammedanism and the invasion of 
Christian countries by that power, we will here continue the 
history, for we regard the scenes under the sounding of this 
trumpet as being a continuation of those introduced by the 
opening of that seal. We commence here with an extract 
from Chap. LI., p. 194, vol. v., of the History : "About four 
years after the triumphs of the Persian war, the repose of 
Heraclius and the empire was again disturbed by a new 
enemy, the power of whose religion was more strongly felt 
than it was clearly understood by the Christians of the East. 
In his palace of Canstantinople or Antioch, he was awaken- 
ed by the invasion of Syria, the loss of Bosra, and the dan- 
ger of Damascus. An army of seventy thousand veterans, 
or new levies, was assembled at Hems, or Emesa, under the 
command of his General Wardan, and these troops consist- 
ing chiefly of cavalry, might be indifferently styled either 
Syrians, or Greeks, or Eomans : Syrians, from the place of 
their birth or warfare ; Greeks, from the religion and lan- 
guage of their sovereign; and Eomans, from the proud 
appellation which was still profaned by the successors of 
Constantine. On the plain of Aiznadin, as Wardan rode 
on a white mule decorated with gold chains and surrounded 
with ensigns and standards, he was surprised by the near 
approach of a fierce and naked warrior, who had undertaken 
to view the state of the enemy. The adventurous valor of 



192 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



Derar was inspired, and lias perhaps been adorned, by the 
enthusiasm of his age and country. The hatred of the 
Christians, the love of spoil and the contempt of danger, 
were the ruling passions of the audacious Saracen, and the 
prospect of instant death could never shake his religious 
confidence or ruffle the calmness of his resolution, or even 
suspend the frank and martial pleasantry of his humor. In 
the most hopeless enterprises he was bold and prudent, and 
fortunate, after innumerable hazards, after being thrice a 
prisoner in the hands of the infidels, he still survived 
to relate the achievements and to enjoy the rewards of 
the Syrian conquest. On this occasion his single lance 
maintained a flying fight against thirty Romans, who 
were detached by Wardan, and. after killing or un- 
horsing seventeen of their number, Derar returned in 
safety to his applauding brethren. When his rashness 
was mildly censured by the general, he excused himself 
with the simplicity of a soldier. < Nay,' said Derar, < I did 
not begin first ; but they came out to take me, and I was 
afraid that God should see me turn my back ; and, indeed 
I fought in good earnest, and without doubt God assisted 
me against them ; and had I not been apprehensive of dis- 
obeying your orders, I should not have come away as I did; 
and I perceive already that they will fall into our hands.' 
In the presence of both armies, a venerable Greek advanced 
from the ranks with a liberal offer of peace, and the de- 
parture of the Saracens would have been purchased by a gift 
to each soldier of a turban, a robe, and a piece of gold, ten 
robes and a hundred pieces to their leader, one hundred 
robes and a thousand pieces to the caliph. A smile of indig- 
nation expressed the refusal of Caled. < Ye Christian dogs, 
you know your option ; the Koran, the tribute, or the sword. 
We are a people whose delight is in war, rather than in 
peace ; and we despise your pitiful alms, since we shall be 



CHAPTER IX. 



193 



speedily masters of your wealth, your families, and your per- 
sons/ Notwithstanding this apparent disdain, he was deeply 
conscious of the public danger: those who had been in 
Persia, and had seen the armies of Chosroes, confessed that 
they never beheld a more formidable array. From the 
superiority of the enemy the artful Saracen derived a fresh 
incentive of courage : ' You see before you/ said he, f the 
united force of the Eomans ; you cannot hope to escape, 
but you may conquer Syria in a single day. The event 
depends on your discipline and patience. Keserve your- 
selves till the evening. It was in the evening that the Pro- 
phet was accustomed to vanquish/ During two successive 
engagements, his temperate firmness sustained the darts of 
the enemy and the murmurs of his troops. At length, when 
the spirits and quivers of the adverse line were almost ex- 
hausted, Caled gave the signal of onset and victory. The 
remains of the imperial army fled to Antioch, or Csesarea, or 
Damascus; and the death of four hundred and seventy 
Moslems was compensated by the opinion that they had 
sent to hell above fifty thousand of the infidels. The spoil 
was inestimable — many banners and crosses of gold and 
silver, precious stones, silver and gold chains, and innumer- 
able suits of the richest armor and apparel. The general 
distribution was postponed till Damascus should be taken ; 
but the seasonable supply of arms became the instrument of 
new victories. The glorious intelligence was transmitted to 
the throne of the caliph ; and Arabian tribes, the coldest 
or most hostile to the Prophet's mission, were eager and im- 
portunate to share the harvest of Syria After 

a siege of seventy days, the patience, and perhaps the pro- 
visions, of the Damascenes were exhausted ; and the bravest 
of their chiefs submitted to the hard dictates of necessity. 
In the occurrences of peace and war, they had been taught 
to dread the fierceness of Caled, and to revere the mild 
7 



194 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



virtues of Abu Obeidah. At the hour of midnight, one 
hundred chosen deputies of the clergy and people were 
introduced to the tent of that venerable commander. He 
received and dismissed them with courtesy. They returned 
with a written agreement, on the faith of a companion of 
Mahomet, that all hostilities should cease ; that the volun- 
tary emigrants might depart in safety, with as much as they 
could carry away of their effects ; and that the tributary 
subjects of the caliph should enjoy their lands and houses, 

with the use and possession of seven churches 

The place of the first conquerors was supplied by a new 
generation of their children and countrymen ; Syria became 
the seat and support of the house of Ommiyah ; and the 
revenue, the soldiers, the ships of that powerful kingdom, 
were consecrated to enlarge on every side the empire of the 
caliphs. But the Saracens despise a superfluity of fame ; 
and their historians scarcely condescend to mention the 
subordinate conquests which are lost in the splendor and 
rapidity of their victorious career. To the north of Syria 
they passed Mount Taurus, and reduced to their obedience 
the province of Cilicia, with its capital Tarsus, the ancient 
monument of the Assyrian kings. Beyond a second ridge 
of the same mountains they spread the flame of war, rather 
than the light of religion, as far as the shores of the Euxine 
and the neighborhood of Constantinople. To the east they 
advanced to the banks and sources of the Euphrates and 
Tigris ; the long-disputed barrier of Rome and Persia was 
for ever confounded ; the walls of Edessa and Amida, of 
Dara and Nisibis, which had resisted the arms and engines 
of Sapor or Nushirvan, were leveled in the dust ; and the 
holy city of Abgarus might vainly produce the epistle or 
the image of Christ to an unbelieving conqueror. To the 
west the Syrian kingdom is bounded by the sea ; and the 
ruin of Aradus, a small island or peninsula on the coast, was 



CHAPTER IX. 



195 



postponed during ten years. But the hills of Libanus 
abounded in timber ; the trade of Phoenicia was populous in 
mariners; and a fleet of seventeen hundred barks was 
equipped and manned by the natives of the desert. The 
imperial navy of the Romans fled before them from the 
Pamphyian rocks to the Hellespont ; but the spirit of the 
emperor, a grandson of Heraclius, had been subdued before 
the combat by a dream and a pun. The Saracens rode 
masters of the sea ; and the islands of Cyprus, Rhodes, and 
the Cyclades, were successively exposed to their rapacious 
visits. . . . . . From his camp in Palestine, Amrou 

had surprised or anticipated the caliph's leave for the inva- 
sion of Egypt At the head of only four thou- 
sand Arabs, the intrepid Amrou had marched away from 
his station of Gaza, when he was overtaken by the messen- 
ger of Omar. ' If you are still in Syria,' said the ambiguous 
mandate, ■ retreat without delay ; but if, at the receipt of 
this epistle, you have already reached the frontiers of 
Egypt, advance with confidence, and depend on the succor 
of God and of your brethren.' The experience, perhaps the 
secret intelligence of Amrou, had taught him to suspect the 
mutability of courts ; and he continued his march till his 
tents were unquestionably pitched on Egyptian ground. 
He there assembled his officers, broke the seal, perused 
the epistle, gravely inquired the name and situation of the 
place, and declared his ready obedience to the commands 
of the caliph. After a siege of thirty days, he took posses- 
sion of Farmah, or Pelusium ; and that key of Egypt, as it 
has been justly named, unlocked the entrance of the coun- 
try as far as the ruins of Heliopolis and the neighborhood 
of the modern Cairo. On the western side of the Nile, at a 
small distance to the east of the Pyramids, at a small dis- 
tance to the south of the Delta, Memphis, one hundred and 
fifty furlongs in circumference, displayed the magnificence of 



196 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



ancient kings. Under the reign of the Ptolemies and Csesars, 
the seat of government was removed to the sea-coast ; the 
ancient capital was eclipsed by the arts and opulence of 
Alexandria ; the palaces, and at length the temples, were 
reduced to a desolate and ruinous condition ; yet, in the age 
of Augustus, and even in that of Constantine, Memphis was 
still numbered among the greatest and most populous of the 
provincial cities. The banks of the Nile, in this place of 
the breadth of three thousand feet, were united by two 
bridges of sixty and of thirty boats, connected in the middle 
of the stream by the small island of Eonda, which w T as cov- 
ered with gardens and habitations. The eastern extremity 
of the bridge was terminated by the town of Babylon and 
the camp of the Roman legion, which protected the passage 
of the river and the second capital of Egypt. This impor- 
tant fortress, which might fairly be described as a part of 
Memphis, or MisraJi, was invested by the arms of the 
lieutenant of Omar: a reinforcement of four thousand 
Saracens soon arrived in his camp, and the military engines 
which battered the walls may be imputed to the art and 
labor of his Syrian allies. Yet the siege was protracted to 
seven months, and the rash invaders w 7 ere encompassed and 
threatened by the inundation of the Nile. Their last assault 
w T as bold and successful : they passed the ditch, which had 
been fortified with iron spikes, applied their scaling-ladders, 
entered the fortress with the shout of • God is victorious !' 
and drove the remnant of the Greeks to their boats and the 
isle of Eonda. .... By the retreat of the Greeks 
from the provinces of Upper Egypt, a considerable force was 
collected in the island of Delta ; the natural and artificial 
channels of the Nile afforded a succession of strong and de- 
fensible posts ; and the road to Alexandria was laboriously 
cleared by the victory of the Saracens in two-and-twenty 
days of general or partial combat. In their annals of con- 



CHAPTER IX. 



19T 



quest, the siege of Alexandria is, perhaps, the most arduous 
and important enterprise. The first trading city in the 
world was abundantly replenished with the means of sub- 
sistence and defense. Her numerous inhabitants fought 
for the dearest of human rights — religion and property; 
and the enmity of the natives seemed to exclude them from 
the common benefit of peace and toleration. The sea was 
continually open ; and if Heraclius had been awake to the 
public distress, fresh armies of Eomans and barbarians 
might have been poured into the harbor to save the second 
capital of the empire. A circumference of ten miles would 
have scattered the forces of the Greeks, and favored the 
stratagems of an active enemy; but the two sides of an 
oblong square were covered by the sea and the Lake Mar- 
seotis, and each of the narrow ends exposed a front of no 
more than ten furlongs. The efforts of the Arabs were not 
inadequate to the difficulty of the attempt, and the value of 
the prize. From the throne of Medina the eyes of Omar 
were fixed on the camp and the city ; his voice excited to 
arms the Arabian tribes and the veterans of Syria ; and the 
merit of a holy Avar w T as recommended by the peculiar fame 
and fertility of Egypt. Anxious for the ruin or expulsion 
of their tyrants, the faithful natives devoted their labors to 
the service of Amrou ; some sparks of martial spirit were 
perhaps rekindled by the example of their allies ; and the 
sanguine hopes of Mokawkas had fixed his sepulcher in the 
church of St. John of Alexandria. Eutychius, the patri- 
arch, observes, that the Saracens fought with the courage 
of lions ; they repulsed the frequent and almost daily sallies 
of the besieged, and soon assaulted in their turn the walls 
and towers of the city. In every attack, the sword, the 
banner of Amrou, glittered in the van of the Moslems. On 
a memorable day he was betrayed by his imprudent valor ; 
his followers who had entered the citadel were driven back, 



198 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



and the general, with a friend and a slave, remained a pris- 
oner in the hands of the Christians. When Amrou was 
conducted before the prefect, he remembered his dignity 
and forgot his situation; a lofty demeanor and resolute 
language revealed the lieutenant of the caliph, and the 
battle-axe of a soldier was already raised to strike off the 
head of the audacious captive. His life was saved by the 
readiness of his slave, who instantly gave his master a blow 
on the face, and commanded him, with an angry tone, to be 
silent in the presence of his superiors. The credulous Greek 
was deceived ; he listened to the offer of a treaty, and his pris- 
oners were dismissed in the hope of a more respectable 
embassy, till the joyful acclamations of the camp announced 
the return of their general and insulted the folly of the 
infidels. At length, after a siege of fourteen months, and 
the loss of three-and- thirty thousand men, the Saracens pre- 
vailed; the Greeks embarked their dispirited and dimin- 
ished numbers, and the standard of Mahomet was planted 
on the walls of the capital of Egypt. ' I have taken/ said 
Amrou to the caliph, 6 the great city of the West. It is 
impossible for me to enumerate the variety of its riches 
and beauty, and I shall content myself with observing, that 
it contains four thousand palaces, four thousand baths, four 
hundred theaters or places of amusement, twelve thousand 
shops for the sale of vegetable food, and forty thousand 
tributary Jews. The town has been subdued by force of 
arms, without treaty or capitulation, and the Moslems are 
impatient to seize the fruits of their victory.' ..... Be- 
fore Musa would trust an army of the faithful to the traitors 
and infidels of a foreign land, he made a less dangerous 
trial of their strength and veracity. One hundred Arabs 
and four hundred Africans passed over in four vessels from 
Tangier or Ceuta ; the place of their descent on the opposite 
shore of the strait is marked by the name of Tarif, their 



CHAPTER IX. 



chief, and the date of this memorable event is fixed to the 
month of Eamadan of the ninety-first year of the Hegira, 
to the month of July, seven hundred and forty-eight years 
from the Spanish era of Caesar, seven hundred and ten after 
the birth of Christ. From their first station they marched 
eighteen miles through a hilly country to the castle and 
town of Julian, on which (it is still called Algezire) they 
bestowed the name of the Green Island, from a verdant 
cape that advances into the sea. Their hospitable enter- 
tainment, the Christians who joined their standard, their 
inroad into a fertile and unguarded province, the richness 
of their spoil, and the safety of their return, announced to 
their brethren the most favorable omens of victory. In the 
ensuing spring, five thousand veterans and volunteers were 
embarked under the command of Tarik, a dauntless and 
skillful soldier, w r ho surpassed the expectation of his chief, 
and the necessary transports were provided by the industry 
of their too faithful ally. The Saracens landed at the pil- 
lar or point of Europe ; the corrupt and familiar appellation 
of Gibraltar (Gebel al Tarik) describes the mountain of 
Tarik, and the entrenchments of his camp were the first 
outline of those fortifications which, in the hands of our 
countrymen, have resisted the art and power of the house 
of Bourbon. The adjacent governors informed the court 
of Toledo of the descent and progress of the Arabs, and the 
defeat of the lieutenant Edeco, who had been commanded 
to seize and bind the presumptuous strangers, admonished 
Koderic of the magnitude of the danger. At the royal 
summons, the dukes and counts, the bishops and nobles of 
the Gothic monarchy, assembled at the head of their follow- 
ers, and the title of king of the Komans, which is employed 
by an Arabic historian, may be excused by the close affinity 
of language, religion, and manners, between the nations of 
Spain. His army consisted of ninety or a hundred thousand 



200 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



men ; a formidable power, if their fidelity and discipline 
had been adequate to their numbers. The troops of Tarik 
had been augmented to twelve thousand Saracens, but the 
Christian malcontents were attracted by the influence of 
Julian, and a crowd of Africans most greedily tasted the 
temporal blessings of the Koran. In the neighborhood of 
Cadiz, the town of Xeres has been illustrated by the en- 
counter which determined the fate of the kingdom; the 
stream of Guadelate, which falls into the bay, divided the 
two camps and marked the advancing and retreating skir- 
mishes of three successive and bloody days. On the fourth 
day the two armies joined a more serious and decisive issue, 
but Alaric would have blushed at the sight of his unworthy 
successor, sustaining on his head a diadem of pearls, encum- 
bered with a flowing robe of gold and silken embroidery, 
and reclining on a litter or car of ivory drawn by two 
white mules. Notwithstanding the valor of the Saracens, 
they fainted under the weight of multitudes, and the plain 
of Xeres was overspread with sixteen thousand of their dead 
bodies. ' My brethren/ said Tarik to his surviving com- 
panions, 'the enemy is before you, the sea is behind ; whither 
would you fly ? Follow your general ; I am resolved either 
to lose my life or to trample on the prostrate king of the 
Komans.' Besides the resource of despair, he confided in 
the secret correspondence and nocturnal interviews of Count 
Julian with the sons and the brother of Witiza. The two 
princes and the archbishop of Toledo occupied the most 
important post ; their well-timed defection broke the ranks 
of the Christians ; each warrior was prompted by fear or 
suspicion to consult his personal safety, and the remains of 
the Gothic army were scattered or destroyed in the flight 
and pursuit of the three following days. Amidst the gen- 
eral disorder, Eoderic started from his car and mounted 
Orelia, the fleetest of his horses ; but he escaped from a 



CHAPTER IX. 



201 



soldier's death to perish more ignobly in the waters of the 
Boetis or Guadalquiver. His diadem, his robes, and his 
courser were found on the bank, but as the body of the 
Gothic prince was lost in the waves, the pride and igno- 
rance of the caliph must have been gratified with some 
meaner head, which was exposed in triumph before the 
palace of Damascus. 'And such/ continues the valiant his- 
torian of the Arabs, ' is the fate of those kings who withdraw 

themselves from a field of battle.' The exploits of 

Musa were performed in the evening of life, though he 
affected to disguise his age by coloring with a red powder 
the whiteness of his beard. But in the love of action and 
glory his breast was still fired with the arder of youth, and 
the possession of Spain was considered only as the first step 
to the monarchy of Europe. With a powerful armament 
by sea and land, he was preparing to repass the Pyrenees, 
to extinguish in Gaul and Italy the declining kingdoms ot 
the Franks and Lombards, and to preach the unity of God 
on the altar of the Vatican. From thence, subduing the 
barbarians of Germany, he proposed to follow the course of 
the Danube from its source to the Euxine Sea, to overthrow 
the Greek or Koman empire of Constantinople, and return- 
ing from Europe to Asia, to unite his new acquisitions with 

Antioch and the provinces of Syria At the end 

of the first century of the Hegira, the caliphs were the most 
potent and absolute monarchs of the globe. Their preroga- 
tive was not circumscribed either in right or in fact, by the 
power of the nobles, the freedom of the commons, the priv- 
ileges of the church, the votes of the senate, or the memory 
of a free constitution. The authority of the companions of 
Mahomet expired with their lives, and the chiefs or emirs 
of the Arabian tribes left behind in the desert the spirit of 
equality and independence. The regal and sacerdotal char- 
acters were united in the successors of Mahomet, and if the 



202 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



Koran was the rule of their actions, they were the supreme 
judges and interpreters of that divine book. They reigned 
by the right of conquest over the nations of the East, to 
whom the name of liberty was unknown, and who were 
accustomed to applaud in their tyrants the acts of violence 
and severity that were exercised at their own expense. Un- 
der the last of the Ommiacles, the Arabian empire extended 
two hundred days' journey from east to west, from the 
confines of Tartary and India to the shores of the Atlantic 
Ocean. And if we retrench the sleeve of the robe, as it is 
styled by their writers, the long and narrow province of 
Africa, the solid and compact dominion from Fargana to 
Aden, from Tarsus to Surat, will spread on every side to the 
measure of four or five months of the march of a caravan. 
We should vainly seek the indissoluble union and easy 
obedience that pervaded the government of Augustus and 
the Antonines, but the progress of the Mahometan religion 
diffused over this ample space a general resemblance of 
manners and opinions. The language and laws of the 
Koran were studied with equal devotion at Samarcand and 
Seville ; the Moor and the Indian embraced as countrymen 
and brothers in the pilgrimage of Mecca, and the Arabian 
language was adopted as the popular idiom in all the prov- 
inces to the westward of the Tigris In Sicily, the 

religion of the Greeks was eradicated, and such was the 
docility of the rising generation, that fifteen thousand boys 
were circumcised and clothed on the same day with the son 
of the Fatimite caliph. The Arabian squadrons issued from 
the harbors of Palermo, Biserta, and Tunis ; a hundred and 
fifty towns of Calabria and Campania were attacked and 
pillaged ; nor could the suburbs of Home be defended by 
the name of the Csesars and apostles. Had the Mahomet- 
ans been united, Italy must have fallen an easy and glorious 
accession of the prophet. But the caliphs of Bagdad had 



CHAPTER IX. 



203 



lost their authority in the West, the Aglabites and Fatim- 
ites usurped the provinces of Africa, their emirs of Sicily 
aspired to independence, and the design of conquest and 
dominion was degraded to a repetition of predatory inroads. 
In the sufferings of prostrate Italy the name of Rome 
awakens a solemn and mournful recollection. A fleet of 
Saracens from the African coast presumed to enter the 
mouth of the Tiber, and to approach a city which even 
yet, in her fallen state, was revered as the metropolis of the 
Christian world. The gates and ramparts were guarded by 
a trembling people, but the tombs and temples of St. Peter 
and St. Paul were left exposed in the suburbs of the Vati- 
can and of the Ostian way. Their invisible sanctity had 
protected them against the Goths, the Vandals, and the 
Lombards ; but the Arabs disdained both the gospel and 
the legend, and their rapacious spirit was approved and 
animated by the precepts of the Koran. The Christian 
idols were stripped of their costly offerings, a silver altar 
was torn away from the shrine of St. Peter, and if the bodies 
or the buildings were left entire, their deliverance must be 
imputed to the haste rather than the scruples of the Sara- 
cens. In their course along the Appian way, they pillaged 
Fundi and besieged Gaeta; but they had turned aside 
from the walls of Rome, and by their divisions, the capital 
was saved from the yoke of the prophet of Mecca. The 
same danger still impended on the heads of the Roman peo- 
ple, and their domestic force was unequal to the assault of an 
African emir. They claimed the protection of their Latin 
sovereign, but the Carlovingian standard w T as overthrown 
by a detachment of the barbarians; they meditated the 
restoration of the Greek emperors; but the attempt was 
treasonable, and the succor remote and precarious. Their 
distress appeared to receive some aggravation from the 
death of their spiritual and temporal chief ; but the press- 



204 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



ing emergency superseded the forms and intrigues of an 
election ; and the unanimous choice of Pope Leo IV., was 
the safety of the church and city. This pontiff was born a 
Roman ; the courage of the first ages of the republic glowed 
in his breast ; and amidst the ruins of his country, he stood 
erect, like one of the firm and lofty columns that rear their 
heads above the fragments of the Eoman forum. The first 
days of his reign were consecrated to the purification and 
removal of relics, to prayers and processions, and to all the 
solemn offices of religion, which served at least to heal the 
imagination and restore the hopes of the multitude. The 
public defense had been long neglected, not from the pre- 
sumption of peace, but from the distress and poverty of the 
times. As far as the scantiness of his means and the short- 
ness of his leisure would allow, the ancient walls were re- 
paired by the command of Leo ; fifteen towers in the most 
accessible stations were built or renewed ; two of these com- 
manded on either side of the Tiber, and an iron chain was 
drawn across the stream to impede the ascent of a hostile 
navy. The Romans were assured of a short respite by the 
welcome news that the siege of Gaeta had been raised, and 
that a part of the enemy, with their sacrilegious plunder, 
had perished in the waves. But the storm which had been 
delayed soon burst upon them with redoubled violence. 
The Aglabite, who reigned in Africa, had inherited from his 
father a treasure and an army ; a fleet of Arabs and Moors, 
after a short refreshment in the harbors of Sardinia, cast 
anchor before the mouth of the Tiber, sixteen miles from 
the city; and their discipline and numbers appeared to 
threaten not a transient inroad, but a serious design of con- 
quest and dominion. But the vigilance of Leo had formed 
an alliance with the vassals of the Greek empire, the free 
and maritime states of Gaeta, Naples, and Amalfi; and in 
the hour of danger their galleys appeared in the port of 



CHAPTER IX. 



205 



Ostia under the command of Csesarius, the son of the 
Neapolitan duke, a noble and valiant youth, who had 
already vanquished the fleets of the Saracens. With his 
principal companions, Csesarius was invited to the Lateran 
palace, and the dexterous pontiff affected to inquire 
their errand, and to accept with joy and surprise their 
providential succor. The city bands, in arms, attended 
their father to Ostia, where he reviewed and blessed his 
generous deliverers. They kissed his feet, received the 
communion with martial devotion, and listened to the 
prayer of Leo, that the same God who had supported St. 
Peter and St. Paul on the weaves of the sea, w T ould strengthen 
the hands of his champions against the adversaries of his 
holy name. After a similar prayer, and with equal reso- 
lution, the Moslems advanced to the attack of the Chris- 
tian galleys, which preserved their advantageous station 
along the coast. The victory inclined to the side of the 
allies, when it was less gloriously decided in their favor by 
a sudden tempest, which confounded the skill and courage 
of the stoutest mariners. The Christians were sheltered in 
a friendly harbor, while the Africans were scattered and 
dashed in pieces among the rocks and islands of a hostile 
shore. Those who escaped from shipwreck and hunger, 
neither found nor deserved mercy at the hands of their pur- 
suers. The sword and the gibbet reduced the dangerous 
multitude of captives, and the remainder was more use- 
fully employed to restore the sacred edifices which they had 

attempted to subvert The Emperor Theophilus, 

son of Michael the Stammerer, was one of the most active 

and high-spirited princes of the middle age 

From Tarsus, the place of assembly, the Saracens advanced 
in three divisions along the high road of Constantinople ; 
Motassem himself commanded the center, and the van- 
guard was given to his son Abbas, wiio, in the trial of the 



206 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



first adventurers, might succeed with the more glory, or 
fail with the least reproach. In the revenge of his injury, 
the caliph prepared to retaliate a similar affront. The father 
of Theophilus was a native of Amorium in Phrygia ; the 
original seat of the imperial house had been adorned with 
privileges and monuments ; and, whatever might be the in- 
difference of the people, Constantinople itself was scarcely 
of more value in the eyes of the sovereign and his court. 
The name of Amorium was inscribed on the shields of the 
Saracens ; and their three armies were again united under 
the walls of the devoted city. It had been proposed by the 
wisest counselors to evacuate Amorium, to remove the 
inhabitants, and to abandon the empty structures to the 
vain resentment of the barbarians. The emperor embraced 
the more generous resolution of defending in a siege and 
battle the country of his ancestors. When the armies drew 
near, the front of the Mahometan line appeared to a Roman 
eye more closely planted with spears and javelins ; but the 
event of the action w T as not glorious on either side to the 
national troops. The Arabs were broken, but it was by the 
swords of thirty thousand Persians, who had obtained ser- 
vice and settlement in the Byzantine empire. The Greeks 
were repulsed and vanquished, but it was by the arrows of 
the Turkish cavalry ; and had not their bow-strings been 
damped and relaxed by the evening rain, very few of the 
Christians could have escaped with the emperor from the 
field of battle. They breathed at Dorylseum, at the distance 
of three days; and Theophilus, reviewing his trembling 
squadrons, forgave the common flight both of the prince and 
people. After this discovery of his weakness, he vainly 
hoped to deprecate the fate of Amorium ; the inexorable 
caliph rejected with contempt his prayers and promises, 
and detained the Roman embassadors to be the witnesses of 
his great revenge. They had nearly been the witnesses of 



CHAPTER IX. 



207 



his shame. The vigorous assaults of fifty-five clays were 
encountered by a faithful governor, a veteran garrison, and 
a desperate people ; and the Saracens must have raised the 
siege if a domestic traitor had not pointed to the weakest 
part of the wall, a place which was decorated with the 
statues of a lion and a bull. The vow of Motassem was 
accomplished with unrelenting rigor; tired rather than 
satiated with destruction, he returned to his new palace 
at Samaria, in the neighborhood of Bagdad, while the un- 
fortunate Theophilus implored the tardy and doubtful aid 
of his Western rival, the emperor of the Franks. Yet in 
the siege of Amorium above seventy thousand Moslems had 
perished; their loss had been revenged by the slaughter of 
thirty thousand Christians, and the sufferings of an equal 
number of captives, who were treated as the most atrocious 
criminals. Mutual necessity could sometimes extort the 
exchange or ransom of prisoners ; but in the national and 
religious conflict of the two empires, peace was without con- 
fidence, and war without mercy. Quarter was seldom given 
in the field ; those who escaped the edge of the sword were 
condemned to hopeless servitude or exquisite torture ; and a 
Catholic emperor relates, with visible satisfaction, the exe- 
cution of the Saracens of Crete, who were flayed alive, or 
plunged into caldrons of boiling oil. To a point of honor 
Motassem had sacrificed a flourishing city, two hundred 
thousand lives, and the property of millions. The same 
, caliph descended from his horse, and dirtied his robe, to re- 
lieve the distress of a decrepit old man, who, with his laden 
ass, had tumbled into a ditch. On which of these actions 
did he reflect with the most pleasure when he was summoned 
by the angel of death ? With Motassem, the eighth of the 
Abbassides, the glory of his family and nation expired. 
When tht^ Arabian conquerors had spread themselves over 
the East, and were mingled with the servile crowds of Per- 



208 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



sia, Syria, and Egypt, they insensibly lost the free-born and 
martial virtues of the desert. The courage of the South is 
the artificial fruit of discipline and prejudice; the active 
power of enthusiasm had decayed, and the mercenary forces 
of the caliphs were recruited in those climates of the North, of 
which valor is the hardy and spontaneous production. Of the 
Turks who dwelt beyond the Oxus and Jaxartes, the robust 
youths, either taken in war or purchased in trade, were edu- 
cated in the exercises of the field and the profession of the 
Mahometan faith. The Turkish guards stood in arms round 
the throne of their benefactor, and their chiefs usurped the 

dominion of the palace and the provinces As 

often as the Turks were inflamed by fear, or rage, or avarice, 
these caliphs were dragged by the feet, exposed naked to 
the scorching sun, beaten with iron clubs, and compelled to 
purchase, by the abdication of their dignity, a short reprieve 
of inevitable fate. At length, however, the fury of the 
tempest was spent or diverted; the Abbassides returned to 
the less turbulent residence of Bagdad; and the insolence 
of the Turks was curbed with a firmer and more skillful 
hand, and their numbers were divided and destroyed in 
foreign warfare. But the nations of the East had been 
taught to trample on the successors of the Prophet; and the 
blessings of domestic peace were obtained by the relaxation 
of strength and discipline. So uniform are the mischiefs 
of military despotism, that I seem to repeat the story of the 
pretorians of Eome." We do not attempt to fix, definitely, 
the points beginning and ending the five months— prophetic 
time— of the depredations of the locusts, or the invasion of 
Christendom by the Mohammedans; but it is a fact well 
known to history, that the Saracen power of the sword con- 
tinued for a period of about a century and a half. And, 
also, that, powerful as it was, it did not crush out, kill, or 
entirely destroy, Christianity, or the power of truth. 



CHAPTER IX. 



209 



12 One woe is past; and, behold, there come two woes 

more hereafter. 

13 And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice 
from the four horns of the golden altar which is before 
C od 

T 14 Saying to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, 
Loose the four angels which are bound in the great river 
Euphrates. 



Verse 12 One woe is past;— The boundary-lines fixed 
and established by Divine Providence, restraining the usur- 
pations and oppressions of men over their fellows, are as 
absolute as those restraining the sea, saying, Thus far 
shalt thou come, and no farther ; and here shall thy proud 
waves be stayed. And so it was with the Mohammedan 
power over Christian principle and civil liberty in Chris- 
tian countries. That woe is past. And, behold, there come 
two woes more hereafter,— -Not quickly, or immediately; 
but, indefinitely, hereafter. 

Verse 13 And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a 
voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before 
God —This voice of authority, from a pure and holy source, 
is nothing less than the voice of Divine Providence. 

Verse 14 Saying to the sixth angel which had the trum- 
pet, Loose the four angels which are bound in the great river 
Euphrates,— The great Euphrates was long the boundary- 
line, and quite an effectual barrier, between the nations of 
the East and the more free and independent tribes of the 
West. And as this was actually true of this river, it seems 
to be employed here as a most appropriate figure to repre- 
sent the great ocean— the broad Atlantic— which afterward 
became a more effectual barrier against the westward march 
of empire and of religion. These four angels seem to be 
the spirit of conquest for empire, the spirit of fanatical 
superstition for the propagation and establishment of re- 



210 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



15 And the four angels were loosed, which were prepared 
for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay 
the third part of men. 



ligious opinions ; or, rather, the spirit of intolerance in re- 
ligion; the spirit of polytheism, presumptuously and im- 
piously invading the sacred truth of the divine unity, and 
the spirit of infidelity. These restless, vile spirits, impatient 
of restraint even by the great waters of the illimitable ocean, 
(for it was so regarded at that time,) having overrun the 
then known world, may be regarded as standing on the 
western shore of the old world. And when by the great 
genius and indefatigable energy of Christopher Columbus 
the new world was discovered, this great ocean barrier, 
though not removed, was found to be surmountable. And 
these four angels, or restless, enterprising spirits, accom- 
panying the colonists from Spain, England, and other coun- 
tries of the old world, passed over ; not, however, abandon- 
ing their work in the old, but extending it into the new 
world also. 

Verse 15 And the four angels ivere loosed, which were 
prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a 
year, for to slay the third part of men, — And the king — 
over the locusts— was faithful and true to his nature, and 
his name (destroyer) in prompting and preparing these his 
industrious servants to slay within a period of near four 
hundred years the third part of men. For an hour, and a 
day, and a month, and a year — prophetic time — make three 
hundred and ninety-one years and fifteen days. But whether 
these four distinctly named and measured periods follow each 
other in immediate consecutive order of time, and so become 
one period, we pretend not now to determine. As the wars 
which followed the loosing of these angels were not between 
pagans and Christians, we are more inclined to the opinion 



CHAPTER IX. m 

16 And the number of the army of the horsemen were 
two hundred thousand thousand : and I heard the number 

of them. : , ,, 

17 And thus I saw the horses m the vision, and them 
that sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, 
and brimstone: and the heads of the horses were as the 
heads of lions ; and out of their mouths issued fire and 
smoke and brimstone. 



that the third part of men is the nominally Christian part of 
earth's population ; and that these men, under the influence 
of these diabolical spirits, are fiendishly at work in slaying 
each other ; but this slaughter does not exterminate the men, 
as we shall see in verse 20. And that this work of de- 
struction among Christians, by their greatly improved wea- 
pons of destruction, and highly refined Christian warfare, 
advanced to the front rank in sanguinary scenes of destruc- 
tion at a point of time anterior to the present, and that it 
will maintain its rank, perhaps, for some time yet to come. 

Verse 16 And the number of the army of the horsemen 
were two hundred thousand thousand : and I heard the num- 
ber of ill-cm. — The idea is very humiliating to a Christian 
man ; but this verse seems to represent the Christian world, 
at this period in its history, as one vast army in battle 
array, to be reviewed and numbered. And why is it thus 
represented? Because it had become greatly addicted to 
war and bloodshed. And we shall be more fully convinced 
that this is the meaning of the passage, as we proceed to 
examine the figures by which their mode of warfare and their 
implements of death are represented. Tivo hundred thousand 
thousand; that is, two hundred million was at that time 
about one-third of mankind, and was about the nominally 
Christian proportion of the world's population. 

Verse 17 And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and them 
that sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, 



212 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



18 By these three was the third part of men killed, by 
the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which 
issued out of their mouths. 

19 For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails : 



and brimstone : — The ancient defensive armor — the breast- 
plate, helmet, and shield— has been almost entirely laid aside 
as cumbersome and almost useless ; and the ardent zeal, the 
boiling blood, and the inflammable passion for victory and 
glory, not inappropriately represented in the text by fire, 
jacinth, or hyacinth, the red variety of zircon, and brimstone, 
have been adopted in their stead, as the warrior relies for 
his own defense on the swift destruction of his foe. The 
following highly figurative language well represents fire- 
arms, especially artillery : The heads of the horses were as 
the heads of lions ; and out of their mouths issued fire and 
smoke and brimstone. And now, who can read this verse 
without seeing the appropriateness and strength of the 
figures, and the justness of their application to the mode of 
Christian warfare ? 

Verse 18 By these three was the third part of men hilled, 
by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which 
issued out of their mouths.— Anciently, when a great slaugh- 
ter was made by a general engagement between two great 
armies, it was done by a hand-to-hand conflict ; whereas, 
since the invention of gunpowder and fire-arms, especially 
With the vast improvements in the fire-arms of the nine- 
teenth century, and the clandestine operations of mining 
and laying torpedoes, the wholesale work of death is now 
accomplished by the explosive force of that powerful agent, 
gunpowder, when confined in these instruments of death, by 
ball, shot, and shell, which it sends forth so furiously out of 
their mouths, as to cut down and kill every one in their way. 

Verse 19 For their power is in their mouth, and in their 



CHAPTER IX. 



213 



for their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, and 
with them they do hurt. 

20 And the rest of the men which were not killed by 
these plagues yet repented not of the works of their hands, 
that they should not worship devils, and idols of gold, and 
silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood ; which neither can 
see, nor hear, nor walk : 



tails : for their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, 
and with them they do hurt. — The description here descends 
to wonderful minuteness of detail. In the tail, or breech of 
the gun, lies concealed this subtle power, not inappropri- 
ately represented by the poison of the serpent, which lies 
concealed in its mouth, or in its tail ; and from the breech 
of the gun this wonderful power sends forth these heads, 
the ball, shot, and shell, through the mouth or muzzle of 
the gun, and with them they do hurt. 

Verse 20 And the rest of the men which were not hilled 
by these plagues yet repented not of the works of their 
hands— The rest of these same men, the third, the nomi- 
nally Christian portion of mankind, which were not killed 
by these plagues in the wholesale slaughters above repre- 
sented, yet repented not of the works of their hands ; for 
even these professedly Christian men are too much addicted 
to idolatry — too much addicted to worshiping at the shrine 
of evil spirits — to giving a loose rein to their passions, and 
to setting their affections upon earthly treasures — upon all 
manner of things, from the purest gold even to furniture of 
the most common wood ; whereas all earthly treasures should 
be enjoyed and appreciated, as conveniences and blessings, 
granted us for temporary use, and by the proper employ- 
ment of which we may and should become useful to others, 
while the supreme affections should be fixed upon, and the 
devout adorations of the soul should be given to, God 
alone. 



214 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



21 Neither repented they of their murders, nor of their 
sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts. 

Verse 21 Neither repented they of their murders, nor of 
their sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts. — 
The four crimes so distinctly stated here, of which living 
Christians have not yet repented, for they have not turned 
from them, even after the untold, unprecedented, and almost 
entirely incredible losses of life and of property, and the 
fearful hazard of every dear privilege by them, so perfectly 
correspond to the vile spirits prompting them, which are 
described in the note on verse 14, that we cannot fail to 
see the connection between them ; for the killing of men 
in war is murder, and this wholesale murder is kept up 
by sorcery, or fanaticism, so magically enchanting in its 
effects, as to lead men on, in this murderous work, even in 
the name of religion. And fornication, which is idolatry— 
and this the fruitful source of superstition— is the parent of 
fanaticism. And after man has laid violent hands upon the 
life of his fellow, his brother, and by fanatical superstition 
become a worshiper of other objects besides God, it re- 
quires but one step more, and he is prepared to make the 
attempt, with his sacrilegious hands, to drag God from his 
throne, and to place upon that throne human reason, or some 
other idol, which commands his supreme regard, and thus 
to rob God of his honor and glory, which he emphatically 
says he will not give to another. And now if this robbery 
is not theft, in its worst form, we know not what can consti- 
tute it. 



CHAPTER X. 

1 A mighty angel appeareth with a book open in his hand. 6 
He sweareth by him that livethfor ever, that time shall be no 
longer. 8 John is commanded to take and eat the book 



CHAPTER X. 215 

i ND I saw another mighty angel come down from l heaven, 
A eloped with a cloud : and a rainbow was upon his head 
fnd hfe face ^ as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of 

fir 2 : And he had in his hand a little book open : and he set 
his r^ht foot upon the sea, and/nsfoft^ 

NOTES— CHAPTER X. 

Verse 1 And I saw another mighty angel come down from 
heaven, clothed with a cfowcZ.-This mighty angel is most 
undoubtedly the Lord Jesus Christ; and Ins coding dour, 
from heaJ was his incarnation. The cloud with winch he 
was clothed was the great cloud of witnesses who testify ot 
him, for unto him gave all the prophets witness for he came 
bv promise, and the bow of promise was upon m head, and 
his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire .— 
So few readers will turn to and read parallel texts, that we 
transcribe some here: His eyes were as a flame of fire; 
and his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned m a fur- 
nace. These things saith the Son of God who hath Ms eyes 
like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are Me fine brass. And 
his countenance was as the sun shvneth in his strength With 
these texts before us, who can doubt that this mvjhty angel 

is the Son of God? n^- a 
Ver*e 2 And he had in his hand a little book open .— lnis 
little book is the last volume of God's revelation to man, 
as we shall see more clearly in verse 7. And it is 
truly said to be open in his hand; for he himself began to 
teach and to preach before he was crucified, the pure, the 
holy, the sublime truths of his gospel, his mission, his work 
of completing the revealment of God's person, his nature, 
(so far as man is capable of understanding it,) and his will ; 
and he selected, commissioned, and sent forth his disciples 
to teach the same. And a select number of these disciples, 
by inspiration of God, committed to record the little book- 



216 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



3 And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth : 
and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices! 

4 And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, 
I was about to write : and I heard a voice from heaven say- 
ing unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders 
uttered, and write them not. 



the New Testament Scriptures — which was open in the hand 
of their Divine Master. The placing of his right foot upon 
the sea, here indicates peculiar favor to the church, as the 
laying of his right hand upon the apostle did in chap. i. 17, 
and it is also indicative of authority and power; and his 
left foot upon the earth, is indicative of his authority and 
power over government as well as church. 

Verse 3 And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roar- 
eth : — This well represents the strong commanding voice of 
authority ; for, He spake as one having authority* and not 
as the Scribes. — And ivhen he had cried, seven thunders ut- 
tered their voices. — The voice of thunder in the clouds of 
heaven, more fitly represents the authoritative, command- 
ing voice of God, than any other sound in hearing of this 
world, and seven of these indicate perfect, unlimited au- 
thority. 

Verse 4 And when the seven thunders had uttered their 
voices, I was about to write :— It seems that the apostle un- 
derstood the language of these voices of thunder, for he 
was about to write: but hark!— and J heard a voice from 
heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven 
thunders uttered, and write them not — God does not seem to 
have employed any agent, through whom to utter this au- 
thoritative voice, restraining the apostle from writing. As 
the apostle is commanded to seal up those things which the 
seven thunders uttered, we may not know, in time, what those 
things were, but by studying the three following verses we 
may learn that they spake in reference to the end of time. 



CHAPTER X. 



217 



5 And the angel which I saw stand npon the sea and 
upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, 

6 And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who 
created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the 
earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the 
things which are therein, that there should be time no 
longer : 

7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when 



Verse 5 And the angel which I saiv stand upon the sea and 
upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven— This Divine 
Messenger has a most important message for both church 
and government, and he delivers it in the most solemn and 
impressive manner. 

Verse 6 And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, — 
This affirmation is in the name of Him who is independent 
.and eternal in his own existence, and who also is the great 
Author of all being, the Creator of all places, and of all 
things which exist in all places, specified here by heaven, 
earth, and the sea, and the things which are therein. And now, 
what is this message ? That the time is not yet ; that is, the 
time of the end. The learned of our own times agree in 
saying that this is the meaning of the original, and not 
that there shall be time no longer, as in the text of our au- 
thorized English version. And why is this message so 
vitally important ? Because, if men believe that time is at 
an end, they will not meet the responsibilities of life, of 
time, religiously or socially; hence they will neither be 
good Christians nor good citizens. And so we see that, not- 
withstanding the distinct utterances of the voice of the seven 
thunders have been sealed up, so that we may not know 
when the end shall be, of this much, however, we are as- 
sured, that the time is not yet ; hence, so far as we are con- 
cerned, it matters not whether it is near or very remote. 
Verse 7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, 



218' 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be fin- 
ished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets. 



ivhen he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be 
finished, — The voice of the seventh angel ushers in the per- 
fecting era of the world, for the Christian age is the last 
time. This period . may be a very long one, but it shall not 
be succeeded by another, for in it the mystery of God shall 
be finished. And without controversy great is the mystery 
of godliness ; but it has been made plainer than it ever was 
before, for by the coming of Christ, God was manifest in 
the flesh, justified in the Spirit — by many infallible signs — 
seen of angels — his messengers, his ministers, who were 
witnesses of the miracles which he did, and who even saw 
him after he had risen from the dead — preached unto 
the Gentiles — contrary to the prejudices of those to whom 
previous revelations had been made, believed on in the 
world — for Christianity is destined to succeed — received up 
into glory — and he himself shall be the glory, the light of 
the New Jerusalem. The coming of this true light had 
been previously declared to his servants the prophets. To 
see still more clearly, if possible, that in this era, by the 
revelations of this angel, the mystery of God shall be fin- 
ished ; and that he is the seen, the recognized, the acknowl- 
edged, and the declared of his messengers, we have only to 
turn to and read the language of this apostolic prophet, in 
the character of an apostle, in his first General Epistle, com- 
mencing with chap. i. 1 : " That which was from the begin- 
ning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our 
eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have 
handled, of the "Word of life ; (for the life was manifested, 
and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you 
that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was mani- 
fested unto us ;) that which we have seen and heard declare 



CHAPTER X. 



219 



8 And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto 
me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is 
open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea 
and upon the earth. 

9 And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Ixive 
me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, ml eat 
it up ; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be m 
thy mouth sweet as honey. 



we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us : and 
truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son 
Jesus Christ. And these things write we unto you, that 
your joy may be full. This then is the message which we 
have heard of him, and declare unto you, that God is light, 
and in him is no darkness at all." 

Verse 8 And the voice which I heard from heaven spake 
unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is 
p e?1 _The command is reasonable, and the duty plain: 
when the book of God's revelation is open and presented, to 
take it. 

Verse 9 And Iivent unto the angel, and said unto him, 
Give me the little book And he said unto me, Take it, and 
eat it up;— The eighth and ninth verses, addressed with so 
much commanding emphasis to St. John, address them- 
selves with great force to all who would be standard-bearers 
of the Cross. They should suffer no leaf in the little book 
to be unturned, or only casually read ; but every thing in 
it, with all the available helps to understand it, should 
be attentively, carefully, laboriously studied, yea, even de- 
voured—eaten up ; that they may know (so far as finite minds 
can comprehend) and teach the truth of God, the whole 
truth, and nothing but the truth. And thus to know God 
by the revelation of his Son Jesus Christ, is most joyous, 
even the fullness of joy ; it is sweet But being thus intro- 
duced into the knowledge, the light of God discovers self; 



220 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



10 And I took the little book out of the angel's hand, and 
ate it up ; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey : and as 
soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter. 

11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again 
before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings. 

the imperfections, the frailties, the corruptions, the vileness, 
of poor, fallen human nature, and extorts the cry, Who 
shall deliver me from this body of death? It is a bitterness 
to the truly awakened soul :— and it shall make thy belly bit- 
ter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. 

Verse 10 And I tool the little booh out of the angel's hand, 
and ate it up ; — We have only to turn to and read again 
1 John i. 1, to see that this apostle had, most effectually, 
devoured the little book. It cannot be unprofitable here 
to read all of St. John's Epistles. 

Verse 11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again 
before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings. — 
And so this apostle, by his inspired writings, has already 
become, and still is destined to be, a most efficient teacher 
of many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings; for 
these, with the other inspired writings, have already been 
translated into many tongues, or languages, and sent to many 
nations, and have instructed kings. And here the reader 
would do well to turn to and read very carefully John xiv. 
xv., 1 John i. iii., and Eev. i. ; and then all of his Gospel, 
all of his three Epistles, and all of the Revelation. 



CHAPTER XI. 

1 The two witnesses prophesy. 6 They have power to shut 
heaven, that it rain not. 7 The beast shall fight against 
them, and hill them. 8 They lie unburied, 11 and after 
three days and a half rise again. 14 The second woe is 
past. 15 The seventh trumpet soundeth. 



CHAPTER XI. 



221 



AND there was given me a reed like unto a rod : and the 
angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of 
God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. 

2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, 
and measure it not ; for it is given unto the Gentiles : and 

NOTES. — CHAPTER XI. 

Verse 1 And there was given me a reed like unto a rod : — ■ 
St. John having received the little book and devoured it, as 
he was commanded to do, and Jiaving been commanded to 
teach the nations in the preceding chapter, he here receives 
a rule by which to measure the temple of God, the altar, and 
the worshipers ; but is charged not to measure the court with- 
out the temple by this rule. And this apostle, after having 
fully digested the last, the perfect revelation of God's will 
to man, is eminently qualified for this work, under the su- 
pervision of the angel of the covenant — the new covenant — 
which is kept by faith, for this is the same angel who in the 
preceding chapter stood upon the sea, and upon the earth, 
and cried ivith a loud voice, in commanding his creatures. 
And that he supervises this work is very clear, for the 
angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and 
the altar, and them that worship therein. — The temple of God 
here represents the church of God, and is to be understood 
here in that broad, comprehensive sense, w T hich includes all 
Christendom, as the outer court represents all the Gentile 
world ; and the altar here represents the worship in the 
Christian church generally; and them that worship in this 
temple, all worshipers in Christendom. And this rule, or 
test of Christian faith and conduct, represented by a reed 
like unto a rod, is the highest standard of God's requirements 
of those who aspire to his favor and a home in heaven, for 
the true light now shines. 

Verse 2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, 
and measure it not ; for it is given unto the Gentiles : — The 



222 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two 
months. 

3 And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they 
shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, 
clothed in sackcloth. 

application of the Christian standard to Christian people 
only, is in accordance with the tenor of Scripture^ and is 
every way reasonable, for even those Gentiles who went up to 
Jerusalem to worship, were in their approach limited to the 
outer court of the temple ; much more, shall not the Gen- 
tile nations, which are entirely without the pale of Chris- 
tendom, be judged by the Christian standard ; but God in 
his providence shall wield them, as a scourge, with which 
to chastise Christians for a long period. And the holy city 
shall they tread under foot forty and tivo months. — The figure 
is slightly varied, but holy city here means the same as tern- 
pie of God, in the first verse. Forty and two months — pro- 
phetic time — which is twelve hundred and sixty years. This 
applies to the dark ages of Christianity. 

Verse 3 And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and 
they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore 
days, clothed in sackcloth. — These two witnesses which are 
here claimed by the angel, the Lord Jesus Christ, as being 
his own, and are preserved by his providence from destruc- 
tion, though so many dark clouds have passed over them, 
seem to be the pure principles of true religion, and the sound 
and just principles of good government ; and these are truly 
the most important witnesses of the divinity of Christ, and of 
the pure benevolence of his mission to man ; and they are 
both destined to be fully developed and firmly established 
by his wisdom and authority, by his power and grace ; and 
these, when fully developed and established, shall teach man 
to know God and his own interests as he should ; but dur- 
ing this long dark period of twelve hundred and sixty years 



CHAPTER XI. 



223 



4 These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks 
standing before the God of the earth. 

5 And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out 
of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies : and if any 
man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed. 

they prophesied, or taught, what little they did teach, clothed 
in sackcloth. But if the reader is still inclined to doubt 
whether church and government are these two ivitnesses, he 
is invited to pass with us to the next verse. 

Verse 4 These are the two olive trees, and the two candle- 
sticks standing before the God of the earth. — This verse is 
evidently given by the apostle to explain the preceding 
one ; then the question of the witnesses resolves itself into 
this : What do the olive trees and candlesticks represent ? All 
Bible readers know that candlesticks represent churches, but 
what do the olive trees represent ? In the Apocalypse, trees 
of the forest represent kings, princes, governors, or other 
rulers of pagan nations ; hence, this cultivated, domesticated 
oil-bearing tree, may represent the ruler of Christian people, 
and, to agree with the other parts of the figure, it may rep- 
resent a Christian government ; and that these are the two 
witnesses is quite clear, and that they testify of Christ, for 
they are here standing before the God of the earth. — And 
standing connected, as all this does, with developments in 
the Eoman empire, we apply the tivo olive trees to the east- 
ern and western divisions of that empire ; and the two can- 
dlesticks to the Greek and Latin divisions of the church of 
that period. 

Verse 5 And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth 
out of their mouthy and devoureth their enemies : — Domestic 
enemies are always the worst foes of church and state, and 
as their appropriate name-men is used in chap. ix. 4, and 
in other places, to distinguish between the taught of God 
and pagans, represented there by trecs y grass of the earth, 



224 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



6 These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in 
the days of their prophecy : and have power over waters to 
turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, 
as often as they will. 

7 And when they shall have finished their testimony, the 

and other green things, so any man here, or any Christian, 
who will be so unnatural as to hurt the church of which he 
is a member, or the government of which he is a citizen, 
which are the most important, yea, indispensable institutions 
for his own protection and salvation, acts as a man who sets 
fire to his own house and remains in it, or rather, as the 
mariner who sets fire to his ship from w T hich he cannot 
escape ; for if any man will hurt them y he must in this man- 
ner be killed. 

Verse 6 These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not 
in the days of their prophecy : — It is in the power of the 
membership, which is the church, to so seal it up, and neu- 
tralize or destroy its influence for good, that it shed no fruit- 
ful showers of blessings upon the thirsty earth. As trees 
and grass of the earth represent pagans, so waters, great 
waters, clouds, and showers of rain, represent Christians and 
multitudes of Christians, which, when they are what Chris- 
tians should be, are the greatest blessings on earth ; but, in 
these days, few such showers of blessings were poured upon 
the thirsty earth. And while good citizens of a Christian 
government are a blessing to their own government, their 
example is a blessing to the pagan world. But notwith- 
standing all this is true of pure Christianity, the corrupt 
Roman government and church, at this time, become the 
destroyers of its own members and citizens, and a grjevous 
plague to the anti-Christian world — for they have power over 
ivaters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth ivith all 
plagues, as often as they will. 

Verse 7 And ivhen they shall have finished their testimony, 



CHAPTER XI. 



225 



beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make 
war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. 

8 And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great 
city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where 
also our Lord was crucified. 

the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make 
war against them, and shall overcome vhem, and kill them. — ■ 
The Christian church and government of Eome seem to 
have found their destiny about the same time. In other 
words, the fall of the Eoman empire and the establish- 
ment of Protestantism were simultaneous ; and the Christian 
church and Christian government were no longer dependent 
upon their feeble testimony, but they themselves were aban- 
doned to the beast that ascended out of the bottomless pit — 
the angel of the bottomless pit — the great red dragon, which 
made war against them, and overcame them, and killed them. 
It is true, many spasmodic efforts for reform in the Eoman 
church and government had been made before ; and many, 
very many, good men had lived and labored in them ; but 
they were past recovery, and the providence of God saw fit 
to abandon them to Satan. And these important ivitnesses, 
the Christian religion and Christian government, lived again 
in other and better hands. 

Verse 8 And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the 
great city, — These ivitnesses, the pure principles of true relig- 
ion, and of sound and just government, must always havo 
corporeal bodies in which to exist and act, and bear their 
testimony to their author and patron, and through which to 
operate on human society. These bodies, the church and 
empire of Eome, through which they have borne their fee- 
ble testimony, are at last dead, and lie exposed, not quietly 
upon the commons, but in the great thoroughfares, in the 
street of the great city. The great city represents the church 
of God. It lias been so represented by theologians and 
8 



226 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



9 And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and 
nations shall see their dead bodies three days and a half, 
and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves. 

10 And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over 
them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another ; 
because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on 
the earth. 

11 And after three days and a half the Spirit of life from 
God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet ; and 
great fear fell upon them which saw them. 

poets of all ages ; especially is it so represented in the sa- 
cred songs of the inspired David. Nor need we be greatly 
surprised at its corruption, its vileness, its degradation, in 
these long years of great darkness ; for in it our Lord found 
a cross on which to suffer. Spiritually it is called Sodom and 
Egypt, where also oar Lord ivas crucified. 

Verse 9 And they of the people and Mildreds and tongues 
and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and a half, — ■ 
It is with intense interest that all pagan nations and people 
everywhere look upon the defunct state of Rome as a church 
and empire. And all kindreds, and tongues, and nations, 
enjoy the triumph over Rome more, as she exists nominally 
and without power, than if she were annihilated. And for 
three years and a half do they look upon the abhorred relig- 
ion and government as being entirely suppressed. 

Verse 10 And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice 
over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to an- 
other ; — The rejoicings, the merriment, the mutual congrat- 
ulations, become general and excessive, because these two 
prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth. — And, in- 
deed, the power of Rome had been great, and had been 
widely extended and rigorously exercised, regally and sac- 
erdotally. 

Verse 11 And after three days and a half the Spirit of 
life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their 



CHAPTER XI. 



227 



12 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying 
unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to 
heaven in a cloud ; and their enemies beheld them. 

13 And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and 

f ee t ; — To understand all this clearly, and to avoid confu- 
sion of ideas, we must remember that the important pro- 
nouns, in this extensive connection, have two very promi- 
nent antecedents, which are very intimately identified, 
though not absolutely identical. These antecedents are the 
two witnesses, which are the pure spirit of true religion and 
the equal and just principles of good government ; and the 
two olive trees, and two candlesticks, which are the eastern 
and western divisions of the empire and church of Eome. 
After the dead bodies of the latter had lain in the street of 
the great city three days and a half, the former, not being 
dependent upon mortal agencies for life, the Spirit of life 
from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet. 
Protestantism and Christian government being now firmly 
established, separate from and independent of Eome, which, 
when the pagan w r orld discovered, undeceived them as to 
the real death of their foes, and great fear fell upon them 
which saw them. 

Verse 12 And they heard a great voice from heaven say- 
ing unto them, Come up hither. — This great voice of Provi- 
dence is from his pure Church unto these his witnesses, 
which had been so long in sackcloth, inviting them to come 
up out of Eome into Protestant light and liberty. And 
they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; — They ascended up 
from the murky waters of a corrupt sea to the pure w T aters 
of heaven in a cloud — the multitude of pure Protestants, 
who sustained the Eeformation — and their enemies beheld 
them. — These enemies are quite numerous — the adherents to 
Eome and all the pagan world. 

Verse 13 And the same hour was there a great ea^th- 



228 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were 
slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were af- 
frighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven. 

14 The second woe is past ; and, behold, the third woe 
cometh quickly. 

qua k e —Simultaneously with all this was there a great rev- 
olution, represented here by an earthquake. And in the 
unavoidable confusion and danger of this great revolution, 
it was truly fortunate, yea, providential, that no more than 
a tenth part of the city— the true church of the living and 
true God— fell. Those who fell are those who, though true 
believers in the pure doctrines of the Keformation, gave way 
under the fierceness of persecution, and, in view of the ter- 
rors of a violent death, fell from their own steadfastness. 
And such a perfectly round number fell martyrs to the 
truth, that they are even represented here by a number of 
thousands denoting perfection. And truly these were men, 
true believers, who remained true to the end. And in the 
earthquake were slain of men seven thousand .—And those 
who escaped with their lives, without sacrificing their honor, 
and the truth together, though greatly alarmed at the dan- 
ger, ceased not to glorify God for their protection, and by 
teaching the truth in the face of danger. And the remnant 
were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven. 

Verse 14 The second icoe is past ; and, behold, the third 
woe cometh quickly.—^ first of the three woes being the 
Saracen invasion, and the overwhelmingly great and de- 
structive Christian wars, with the declension in religion, and 
the fierceness of persecution, together, constituting the 
second, they are both now past; if, indeed, any part of the 
scenes of the tenth, and the preceding part of this, the 
eleventh chapter, is presented, as constituting part of the 
second woe, it is now past. And, behold, the, third woe 
cometh quickly. — A failure upon the part of interpreters to 



CHAPTER XI. 



229 



15 And the seventh angel sounded ; and there were great 
voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are 
become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ ; and 
he shall reign for ever and ever. 



discern the use that is made so frequently, or at least several 
times, in this prophecy, of the word quickly, has led them 
into insurmountable difficulties. The third woe shall most 
assuredly come. 

Verse 15 And the seventh angel sounded ; — As the open- 
ing of the seventh seal, to finish or complete the work of all 
the rest, commences with the full development of Christian- 
ity, when Christ himself said, It is finished, and extends 
over all the ground occupied by the other six, so the sound- 
ing of the seventh angel sweeps over all the ground occupied 
by the previous six trumpets, and over the whole Christian 
era. The reader is here requested to read again the note on 
verse 7, chap. x. And there were great voices in heaven, 
saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms 
of our Lord, and of his Christ /—These great voices in the 
church were the voice of the Son of God, who spake as 
never man spake ; the convincing voice of miracles, in which 
the laws of nature were suspended, and men saw many 
things which could be accomplished only by direct Almighty 
power ; the voice of pure, fully revealed, and unadulterated 
truth ; and the voice of the resurrection of Jesus Christ 
from Joseph's new tomb, certified by all the apostles and 
above five hundred brethren. And all these voices taught, 
as the voice of the prophet had done before them, that the 
stone cut out of God's holy mountain without hands was 
destined to fill the whole world— saying, The kingdoms of 
this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his 
Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever— Through all 
time, and in eternity. 



230 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



16 And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God 
on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, 

17 Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, 
which art, and wast, and art to come ; because thou hast 
taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. 

18 And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, 
and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and 
that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the pro- 
phets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small 
and great ; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the 
earth. 

Verse 16 And tlie four and twenty elders, which sat before 
God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped 
God— These elders are the representatives of all those who 
are instructed by these great voices, and other instrumen- 
talities, in the knowledge of God, and the true worship ; 
and they, being teachers, lead the devotions of all who have 
the seal of God in their foreheads ; that is, the knowledge of 
the truth. 

Verse 17 Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God 
Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come ; — These 
elders well represent all true believers in evincing the deep- 
est gratitude for the privilege of knowing and of worshiping 
the Almighty and Eternal God in the midst of an idolatrous 
world. The reign of truth in religion, and righteousness 
among men, can only be established by divine power. But 
these were days of power, as we have seen in verse 15, as 
w T ell a.s in these words, Because thou hast taken to thee thy 
great power, and hast reigned. 

Verse 18 And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is 
come, — The nations seem to have apprehended that when 
Messiah should come he would assume regal authority, and 
reign as a temporal prince ; for the language of pix^hecy 
concerning him was so understood. And the nations were 
much displeased at the prospect of having to yield up their 



CHAPTER XI. 



231 



19 And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and 
there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament : and 
there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an 
earthquake, and great hail. 



scepters to the Lord's Christ, And the displeasure of 
Christ is clearly manifested by his teachings, and his sharp 
rebukes against the course of things, as he found them in 
this world, especially against the dead formalties in the 
church. And he pronounced sentence against the vile 
hypocrisy of the Scribes and Pharisees. And in his 
Almighty hand is found and presented a full reward to all 
the faithful prophets, and sainted ones, who received no 
adequate reward for their fidelity and services in this life. 
And for all them that fear thy name, and eschew idolatry, 
small and great. — And if after man is favored with the per- 
fect light of revealed truth, instead of contributing to con- 
struct the temple of truth, he continue to be a destroyer, he 
shall as certainly be destroyed as that the righteous shall be 
rewarded. 

Verse 19 And the temple of God was opened in heaven, 
and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament : — 
If a more sublimely grand assemblage of imagery than this 
is anywhere drawn and presented by the pencil of inspir- 
ation, respecting the perfect revelation of truth by Jesus 
Christ, it is found at the beginning of the next chapter. 
This verse has special reference to the presentation and pre- 
servation of the evidences of the truth and divinity of his 
mission ; the opening of the temple of God in the church is 
the revealment of truth by Christ, and the ark is indicative 
of the sacred care that is exercised over his testimonials. 
And it contains and preserves the revealed will or testament 
of the Divine Testator, as the ark in the most holy place in 
the temple at Jerusalem contained and preserved the tables 



232 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



of the law, the shew-bread, the pot of manna, and Aaron's 
rod that budded. Lightnings represent the moral and in- 
tellectual illuminations which flashed upon man's darkness 
by the revealments of this, the last and perfect revelation 
of God's truth to man. These voices are the distinct utter- 
ences, inspired and clear, by which these revealments are 
taught and made plain. Thunderings represent the loud- 
ness and solemnity of these appeals and warnings. And it is 
not surprising that the result of all this should be an earth- 
quake — a revolution. As waters represent people, and 
great waters multitudes of people ; so the pure waters of 
heaven represent true believers in these perfect revelations ; 
and their congealment into hailstones, and the increased 
force of waters thus congealed, represent the union and con- 
cert of action among believers in the first ages of Chris- 
tianity. And, there were lightnings, and voices, and thun- 
derings, and an earthquake, and great hail, — The reader is 
again referred to chap. x. 7, and to verse 15 of this chapter, 
and the notes on them. 



CHAPTER XII. 

1 A woman clothed with the sun travaileth. 4 The great 
red dragon standeth before her, ready to devour her child. 
6 Having been delivered, she jleeth into the wilderness. 1 
Michael and his angels jight with the dragon, and f re- 
vail. 13 The dragon being cast doivn into the earth, jper- 
secuteth the woman. 

AND there appeared a great wonder in heaven ; a woman 
clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and 
upon her head a crown of twelve stars : 

NOTES. — CHAPTER XII. 

Verse 1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven ; — ■ 
The revelations which God has made of himself to man, of 



\ 



CHAPTER XII. 



233 



2 And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and 
pained to be delivered. 

3 And there appeared another wonder in heaven ; and be- 
hold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, 
and seven crowns upon his heads. 

man's duty to him, and of his will concerning man, are 
truly wonderful, entirely above and beyond man's capacity 
to attain unto without direct revelation from God. And 
the most wonderful of these is the last and perfect revelation 
which he has made by Jesus Christ. And this is repre- 
sented here in a manner most wonderfully sublime, by 
representing the church by a woman who, in her chastity 
and loveliness, is the most angel-like of all God's creatures 
on earth, clothed in light so dazzling and powerful that 
man cannot behold with steadfast gaze. This light is the 
perfect revealment of truth by Jesus Christ. And this bril- 
liantly attired woman has the modest, the beautiful moon, 
for her footstool. The moon represents the revelation made 
to Moses, which received its light from the promised Mes- 
siah, and reflected it. And her head was decked with a 
sparkling crown of twelve stars : — These represent the twelve 
apostles of the Lamb. A woman clothed with the sun, and 
the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve 
stars. 

Verse 2 And she being with child cried, travailing in 
birth, and pained to be delivered. — The church being clothed 
with divine light, was pregnant with truth ; and as the pro- 
phet's commission was so ardent as to be like fire in his 
bones, so she was pained to be delivered. 

Verse 3 And there appeared another wonder in heaven ; — 
As the great w T onder in the first verse surpassed all that is 
human in its excellence, so this other wonder surpassed what 
is human in its vileness : that was truth revealed by Christ ; 
this was error, or antichrist. A great red dragon, having 



234 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



4 And his tail drew the third part of the stars t)f heaven, 
and did cast them to the earth : and the dragon stood before 
the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour 
her child as soon as it was born. 

5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule 
all nations with a rod of iron : and her child was caught up 
unto God, and to his throne. 



seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. — 
These seven crowned heads represent the whole or complete 
number of the angels, or evil spirits, employed by the dragon 
to oppose truth ; and the ten horns the indefinite round num- 
ber of human agencies employed for the same purpose ; and 
as the heads were crowned, they ruled or controlled the 
actions of the horns. 

Verse 4 And his tail drew the third part of the stars of 
heaven, and did cast them to the earth : — By the evil influ- 
ences of diabolical spirits and bad men, the dragon, the 
many-headed monster that opposes truth, drew the third part 
— a very considerable proportion — of the stars of heaven — 
the ministers of religion — and did cast them to the earth : — 
rendered them earthly, sensual, and devilish. And not con- 
tent with perverting the minds and hearts, and counteracting 
the influence of the teachers of truth and righteousness, the 
dragon would, if he could, destroy truth itself. And the 
dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be de- 
livered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born. 

Verse 5 And she brought forth a man child, who was 
to rule all nations with a rod of iron : — The church was 
eminently successful in the first ages of Christianity in de- 
veloping the truth. The truth is here personified; and 
Christ himself hesitates not to say to his disciples, I am the 
way, the truth, and the life. This clause — ivho was to rule 
all nations with a rod of iron: — compared with chap. ii. 
24-27, inclusive, teaches the important truth, that after all 



CHAPTER XII. 



235 



6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath 
a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a 
thousand two hundred and threescore days. 

7 And there was war in heaven : Michael and his angels 
fought against the dragon ; and the dragon fought and his 
angels, 



mild and persuasive means have, in the providence of God, 
been mercifully, kindly, and faithfully employed, to convert 
all idolatrous nations, those nations which persistently ad- 
here to paganism shall be ruled, broken to shivers, or sub- 
dued, with a rod of iron ; for the truth must and will ulti- 
mately triumph over error. The apostle in this vision saw 
her child caught up unto God, and to his throne — where and 
when truth shall reign — Christ shall reign triumphantly. 

Verse 6 And the vjojnanfled into the wilderness, where she 
hath a place prepared of God, — The church of God has 
always been the object of his special regard and care ; and 
in her flight from Christian Jerusalem to pagan Eome, and 
after her arrival in this wilderness, and during the long and 
dreary period of her sojourn there, and even amid the ap- 
parent triumph of error over her throughout the dark ages, 
she never was for a single moment abandoned by God's prov- 
idence. And though she is but feebly nourished yet, this 
is — where she hath a place prepared of God, that they shall 
feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days. — 
This is quite evidently identical with the period of the two 
witnesses. 

Verse 7 And there ivas ivar in heaven : — This war in hea- 
ven is the fierce contest in the church between truth and error, 
between Christ and antichrist, between Michael and his an- 
gels — that is, Christ and his ministers — and the dragon and 
his angels — that is, Satan and his emissaries. And in this con- 
test Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and 
the dragon fought and his angels, — This war is not exclusively 



236 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



8 And prevailed not; neither was their place found any 
more in heaven. 

9 And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, 
called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world : 
he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out 
with him. 

applicable to any one period in the history of the Christian 
church, though it may be peculiarly applicable to this twelve 
hundred and sixty years. Michael, the archangel, is most 
certainly Jesus Christ, the Angel of the covenant. 

Verse 8 And prevailed not ; neither was their place found 
any more in heaven. — The great red dragon signally failed 
in his war of extermination upon the church, though his 
prospect of success seemed so flattering for such a length of 
time. And after the Eeformation and the establishment of 
Protestantism, the dragon and his angels found the great 
theater of their operations outside of the Christian church ; 
whereas, during this great struggle, it had been in the church. 
Neither was their place found any more in heaven. 

Verse 9 And the great dragon was cast out, that old ser- 
pent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole 
world: — If any doubt still remains as to what the great 
red dragon really is, it is removed by the plain, emphatic 
language of this verse ; and if we have never before been 
fully satisfied that all this— the great dragon that perse- 
cuted the woman, that old serpent with his many heads, the 
devil and his angels, and Satan, with his emissaries — is anti- 
christ, error, the opposer of truth, the liar, the father of lies, 
the deceiver — that question, too, is here for ever settled; for 
it is he which deceiveth the whole world. And he was cast out 
into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. — So that 
he, antichrist, was no longer a domestic enemy ; but that he 
then became a foreign foe. I am aware that this view ex- 
cludes Roman Catholicism from the church of God from and 



CHAPTER XII. 



237 



10 And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is 
come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, 
and the power of his Christ : for the accuser of our brethren 
is cast down, which accused them before our God day and 
night. 

11 And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, 
and by the word of their testimony ; and they loved not their 
lives unto the death. 



after the time of the Eeformation. I can only say, Be it so, 
if the book teaches it. 

Verse 10 And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, — 
Thisjoud voice, which is heard in the church, is the voice 
of truth, for error has been cast out; so that truth now 
teaches successfully, saying, Now is come salvation, and 
strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his 
Christ: — The truth of God, in the New Testament, and by 
the mouth of the greatest of all the great reformers of the 
age now under review, Martin Luther, taught that salvation 
was not by purchasing indulgences with money, by penance, 
by vows of celibacy, or by living the life of a hermit, being 
a monk or a nun, but by faith in Jesus Christ. So that, in- 
stead of the feeble voice of prophecy, or instruction, which 
had been heard so long during the dark ages, there is now 
great strength, even the power of Christ. As Peter said to 
the people, when, at his bidding, the lame man had arisen, 
leaped, and walked, Look not on us as if, by our own power 
or holiness, we had made this man to walk ; but by the 
power of Christ, and by faith in his name, hath he this per- 
fect soundness before you this day. And the kingdom of 
God has come, now ; for error, or antichrist, is cast down, 
and truth is elevated and established on the throne. 

Verse 11 And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, 
and by the ivord of their testimony ;— What is more strikingly 
appropriate than the application of this language to the 



238 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



12 Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in 
them. "Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea ! 
for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, 
because he knoweth that he hath but a short time. 

13 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the 

scenes which were witnessed in the disputations between 
Luther and the champions of Rome ? Luther and his co- 
laborers manifestly wielded the power of truth ; they were 
opposed with great vehemence, upon the rostrum and by 
the press ; all the powers of elocution and force of rhetoric 
were brought to bear with great skill ; but the power of 
truth, faith in Jesus Christ, the blood of the Lamb, wgre in- 
vincible. And by the word of their testimony they over- 
came antichrist. And these champions for the truth stood 
boldly up in the face of danger, and quailed not, even when 
persecuted unto death. 

Verse 12 Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that divell in 
them. — If the harmony of all the parts in the complicated 
emblematical imagery of the preceding part of this chap- 
ter, and its harmony with other parts of the prophecy, may 
be taken as good evidence that the interpretations are cor- 
rect, the same harmony requires that heavens, and they that 
dwell in them, here be applied to Protestantism and Protest- 
ants ; and the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea are the 
Roman subjects and the members of the Roman church. And 
the woe pronounced upon them, because the devil is come 
down unto them, may be regarded as the premonitory symp- 
tom of that corruption which ultimately prepares great 
Babylon for the destruction delineated in chaps, xvii. xviii. 
Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the 
devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he 
knoweth that he hath but a short time. 

Verse 13 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the 
earth, he persecuted, the woman which brought forth the man. — 



CHAPTER XII. 



239 



earth, lie persecuted the woman which brought forth the man 
child. 

14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great 
eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, 
where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a 
time, from the face of the serpent. 



The dragon and his angels being cast out, and their place 
being found no more in heaven, does not imply that the 
church shall suffer no more by them, as is intimated in the 
notes on verses 8 and 9. But he was the more inclined, and 
the more excited, to persecute the woman — the church — 
which brought forth, or developed the man, by revealing to 
him a just idea and comparatively clear knowledge of God, 
and of his will concerning man, and of man's duty to him. 
And certainly, all this applies with peculiar appropriate- 
ness, and with great force, to the persecutions against Prot- 
estantism and the developments of the Keformation. 

Verse 14 And to the ivoman were given two wings of a 
great eagle, — The two wings, with which the woman flies 
into the wilderness, seem to be the spirit of political and 
religious liberty; and the time and circumstances of this 
flight seem to be different from that noted in verse 6 : 
there, the wilderness was pagan Eome ; here, the wilderness 
is pagan America ; there, the woman and her child, the 
church and the truth of Christianity, were feebly sustained, 
while the dragon, the serpent, error, antichrist, were in 
i heaven, in the church; here, the woman is nourished from 
the face of the serpent. And though the woman's sojourn in 
this wilderness is the same in the length of its duration with 
that in the other, yet it is entirely separate and distinct 
from it chronologically. This period commenced with the 
flight of Protestantism into the new world ; (not that it left 
the old world, but that it w T as established in the new, also ;) 
and, perhaps, will end with the destruction of great Baby- 



240 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a 
flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried 
away of the flood. 

16 And the earth helped the woman; and the earth 
opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the 
dragon cast out of his mouth. 

17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went 



Ion, the prophecy concerning which is found in chaps, xvii. 
xviii. 

Verse 15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a 
flood after the woman, that he might cause her to he carried 
away of the flood — This flood of water seems to be the 
multitudes of Roman Catholic emigrants to America. And 
the discerning may easily see that these emigrants, and es- 
pecially their officials, priests, and bishops, and the teachers 
of schools, hope, by numbers and influence, to swallow up 
and carry away Protestants and Protestant children, in such 
numbers as to gain the most complete ascendency ; and so 
establish the authority and power of the papacy upon a 
firm basis. And these people in the East, as well as in the 
West, evidently indulge such hopes, or they would not con- 
tribute so liberally to establish influential schools, and to 
build fine cathedrals in America. 

Verse 16 And the earth helped the woman ; — The very ex- 
tent of this vast continent, while thinly inhabited, is favorable 
to independency, to freedom of thought and action ; and this 
is exceedingly unfavorable to popedom. And while they 
are designed, and are even laboring, to overwhelm the 
woman, many of the papists become infected with this free 
spirit. And these waters, so much diluted by being spread 
over such a vast territory, operate feebly to what they would 
otherwise do. And the earth opened her mouth, and swal- 
lowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. 

Verse 17 And the dragon was ivroth with the woman, 



CHAPTER XIII. 



241 



to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the 
commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus 
Christ. 

and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, — The 
papists may, for some time yet to come, employ the same 
means which they have long employed to subvert Protest- 
antism ; such as attracting the attention of Protestant parents 
by their fine schools, so as to get the training of their chil- 
dren confided to them ; by exciting the admiration of the 
aristocratic, and even of the vulgar, with their magnificent 
cathedrals ; and by arresting the ear and eye of multitudes, 
by their fine music and imposing ceremonies. But the day 
is coming when the dragon will, in all probability — and 
this verse seems to teach as much — employ these waters in 
a more hostile manner against the seed of the woman, who 
cannot be attracted by the means now employed ; being sus- 
tained, as were the reformers in verse 11, by the testimony 
of Jesus Christ, And the dragon was wroth with the wo- 
man, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, 
which keep the commandments of God, and have the testi- 
mony of Jesus Christ. 



CHAPTEE XIII. 

1 A least risethout of the sea with seven heads and ten horns, 
to whom the dragon giveth his power. 11 Another beast 
eometh up out of the earth : 14 causeth an image of the 
former beast to be made, 15 and that men shoidd worship 
it, 10 and receive his mark. 

AND 1 stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast 
rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten 



NOTES. — CHAPTER XIII. 

Verse 1 And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saiv a 



242 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads 
the name of blasphemy. 

2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the 
mouth of a lion : and the dragon gave him his power, and 
his seat, and great authority. 

beast rise up out of the sea, — The apostle in this vision was 
brought so near — for he stood upon the sand of the sea — as 
to see quite clearly the object before him. And the beast 
which he saw rise up out of the sea, represents the corrupt 
Roman power. And whereas the heads of the dragon 
represent direct Satanic power, the heads of this beast rep- 
resent ecclesiastical authority ; and whereas the horns of the 
dragon represent the influence of bad men, the horns of 
this beast represent the civil power ; so that the crowns, or 
regal power here is upon the horns, whereas the crowns of 
the dragon were upon his heads. And upon the heads of 
this beast — the archbishops or popes of Rome — is the name 
of blasphemy — not viceroy merely, nor apostolic vicar only, 
but vicar of Jesus Christ. And I stood upon the sand of 
the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of, the sea, having seven 
heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon 
his heads the name of blasphemy. 

Verse 2 And the beast which I saw ivas like unto a leo- 
pard, — Perhaps there is no beast that better represents 
activity and strength combined than the leopard ; and the 
foot well represents the strength of the bear, and the mouth 
that of the lion. And these three animals together well 
represent the Roman power. And certainly his power for 
evil, and his authority to command, will be complete when 
he, with diabolical pow T er, takes his position in the church, 
where the dragon has his seat, during this part of her his- 
tory. And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and 
his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth 



CHAPTER XIII. 



243 



3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to 
death; and his deadly wound was healed : and all the world 
wondered after the beast. 

of a lion : and the dragon gave him his poiver, and his seat, 
and great authority. 

Verse 3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to 
death;— Superstition is most undoubtedly a vital head of 
the beast, of error, of antichrist ; and superstition was, as it 
were, wounded to death by the war which was waged against 
image-worship in the eighth century. And as this is a 
point so specially marked in the language of the prophecy, 
it is important to find it circumstantially and precisely ful- 
filled in history ; so we turn to Gibbon, our favorite histo- 
rian, who so unconsciously, yet so distinctly, records the 
fulfillment of prophecy. We will transcribe a section from 
Chap. XLIX., p. 36, vol. 5, of his Decline and Fall of the 
Eoman Empire, in which we find not only that this head 
was wounded, but we find also that the deadly wound was 
healed, and that in this particular— in superstition— as 
well as in others, all the world— the Eoman world— wan- 
dered after the beast: "While the popes in Italy enjoyed 
their freedom and dominion, the images, the first cause of 
their revolt, were restored in the Eastern empire. Under 
the reign of Constantine V., the union of civil and ecclesi- 
astical power had overthrown the tree without extirpating 
the root of superstition. The idols (for such they were now 
held) were secretly cherished by the order and the sex most 
prone to devotion, and the fond alliance of the monks and 
females obtained a final victory over the reason and author- 
ity of man. Leo IV. maintained with less rigor the religion 
of his father and grandfather, but his wife, the fair and am- 
bitious Irene, had imbibed the zeal of the Athenians, the 
heirs of the idolatry, rather than the philosophy of their 



244 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



ancestors. During the life of her husband these sentiments 
were inflamed by danger and dissimulation, and she could 
only labor to protect and promote some favorite monks, 
whom she drew from their caverns and seated on the met- 
ropolitan thrones of the East. But as soon as she reigned 
in her own name and that of her son, Irene more seriously 
undertook the ruin of the Iconoclasts, and the first step of 
her future persecution was a general edict for liberty of 
conscience. In the restoration of the monks a thousand 
images were exposed to the public veneration ; a thousand 
legends were invented of their sufferings and miracles. By 
the opportunities of death or removal, the episcopal seats 
were judiciously filled; the most eager competitors for 
earthly or celestial favor anticipated and flattered the judg- 
ment of their sovereign, and the promotion of her secretary 
Tarasius gave Irene the patriarch of Constantinople, and 
the command of the oriental church. But the decrees of a 
general council could only be repealed by a similar assem- 
bly ; the Iconoclasts whom she convened were bold in pos- 
session and averse to debate, and the feeble voice of the 
bishops was reechoed by the more formidable clamor of the 
soldiers and people of Constantinople. The delay and in- 
trigues of a year, the separation of the disaffected troops, and 
the choice of Nice for a second orthodox synod, removed 
these obstacles, and the episcopal conscience was again, 
after the Greek fashion, in the hands of the prince. No 
more than eighteen days were allowed for the consummation 
of this important work; the Iconoclasts appeared, not as 
judges, but as criminals or penitents ; the scene was deco- 
rated by the legates of Pope Adrian and the Eastern patri- 
arch, the decrees were framed by the president Taracius, 
and ratified by the acclamations and subscriptions of three 
hundred and fifty bishops. They unanimously pronounced 
that the worship of images is agreeable to Scripture and 



CHAPTER XIII. 



245 



reason, to the fathers and councils of the church ; but they 
hesitate whether that worship be relative or direct; whether 
the Godhead and the figure of Christ be. entitled to the 
same mode of adoration. Of this second Mcene council the 
acts are still extant, a curious monument of superstition and 
ignorance, of falsehood and folly. I shall only notice the 
judgment of the bishops on the comparative merit of image- 
worship and morality. A monk had concluded a truce with 
the daemon of fornication, on condition of interrupting his 
daily prayers to a picture that hung in his cell, His scru- 
ples prompted him to consult the abbot : — e Rather then ab- 
stain from adoring Christ and his mother in their holy im- 
ages, it would be better for you/ replied the casuist, 'to 
enter every brothel, and visit every prostitute in the city.' 
For the honor of orthodoxy, at least the orthodoxy of the 
Roman church, it is somewhat unfortunate that the two 
princes who convened the two councils of Nice are both 
stained with the blood of their sons. The second of these 
assemblies was approved and rigorously executed by the 
despotism of Irene ; and she refused her adversaries the 
toleration which at first she had granted to her friends. 
During the five succeeding reigns, a period of thirty-eight 
years, the contest was maintained with unabated rage and 
various success between the worshipers and the breakers of 
the images ; but I am not inclined to pursue with minute 
diligence the repetition of the same events. Nicephorus al- 
lowed a general liberty of speech and practice ; and the 
only virtue of his reign is accused by the monks as the 
cause of his temporal and eternal perdition. Superstition 
and weakness formed the character of Michael I. ; but 
the saints and images were incapable of supporting their 
votary on the throne. In the purple, Leo V. asserted 
the name and religion of an Armenian ; and the idols, with 
their seditious adherents, were condemned to a second exile. 



246 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



Their applause would have sanctified the murder of an im- 
pious tyrant, but his assassin and successor, Michael II., 
was tainted from his birth with the Phiygian heresies : he 
attempted to mediate between the contending parties, and 
the intractable spirit of the Catholics insensibly cast him into 
the opposite scale. His moderation w T as guarded by tim- 
idity; but his son Theophilus, alike ignorant of fear and 
pity, was the last and most cruel of the Iconoclasts. The 
enthusiasm of the times ran strongly against them ; and the 
emperors who stemmed the torrent were exasperated and 
punished by the public hatred. After the death of Theoph- 
ilus, the final victory of the images was achieved by a sec- 
ond female, his widow, Theodora, whom he left the guardian 
of the empire. Her measures were bold and decisive. The 
fiction of a tardy repentance absolved the fame and the soul 
of her deceased husband ; the sentence of the Iconoclast 
patriarch was commuted from the loss of his eyes to a whip- 
ping of two hundred lashes ; the bishops trembled, the 
monks shouted, and the festival of orthodoxy preserves the 
annual memory of the triumph of the images. A single 
question yet remained, whether they are endowed with any 
proper and inherent sanctity ; it was agitated by the Greeks 
of the eleventh century ; and as this opinion has the strong- 
est recommendation of absurdity, I am surprised that it was 
not more explicitly decided in the affirmative. In the West, 
Pope Adrian I. accepted and announced the decrees of the 
Mcene assembly, which is now revered by the Catholics as 
the seventh in rank of the general councils. Eome and 
Italy were docile to the voice of their father ; but the great- 
est part of the Latin Christians w T ere far behind in the race 
of superstition. The churches of France, Germany, Eng- 
land, and Spain, steered a middle course between the adora- 
tion and the destruction of images, which they admitted 
into their temples, not as objects of worship, but as lively and 



CHAPTER XIII. 



247 



4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power 
unto the beast : and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who 
is like unto the beast ? who is able to make war with him ? 

5 And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great 

useful memorials of faith and history. An angry book of 
controversy was composed and published in the name of 
Charlemagne; under his authority a synod of three hun- 
dred bishops was assembled at Frankfort; they blamed the 
fury of the Iconoclasts, but they pronounced a more severe 
censure against the superstition of the Greeks, and the de- 
crees of their pretended council, which was long despised 
by the barbarians of the West. Among them the worship 
of images advanced with silent and insensible progress; 
but a large atonement is made for their hesitation and 
delay by the gross idolatry of the ages which precede the 
Eeformation, and of the countries, both in Europe and Amer- 
ica, which are still immersed in the gloom of superstition." 
After quoting this brief section from history, we cannot for- 
bear inserting the text again. And I saw one of his heads as 
it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: 
and all the world wondered after the least. 

Verse 4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave 
power unto the beast: and they worshipped the least, — The 
dragon, in giving his power unto the least, did not relin- 
quish that power ; but was as well able to exercise it after 
having delegated it as before. And, as the dragon, which 
gave power unto the beast, and he which received it, w T ere 
worshiped simultaneously, this beast, wmich rose up out 
of the sea, reigned during the dark ages, while the dragon 
was still in the church, before he was cast out into the earth. 
And, as this w T as a period of great power w T ith the beast, the 
emphatic inquiry was, Who is like unto the beast ? who is 
able to make war with him ? 

Verse 5 And there ivas given unto him a, mouth speaking 



248 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



things and blasphemies ; and power was given unto him to 
continue forty and two months. 

6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, 
to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that 
dwell in heaven. 



great things and blasphemies ; — This mouth speaking great 
things, and the disposition to blaspheme, together with in- 
citement to indulge it, were items in the endowment from 
the dragon. So that he not only had the name of blasphe- 
my on his heads, but he also practiced the same, by claim- 
ing to exercise, in his person and office, the proper authority 
and power of Christ over his church on earth, the quintes- 
sence of antichristian usurpation. And this diabolical and 
dangerous power, against the influence of truth and right- 
eousness, continued in the church during the long and 
dreary period of the dark ages, twelve hundred and sixty 
years ; until he, with his emissaries, with the dragon and 
his angels, were cast out. And power was given unto him 
to continue forty and two months. 

Verse 6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against 
God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them 
that dwell in heaven. — This monstrous beast, the great Ro- 
man power, by his mouthpiece, the Pope of Rome, which 
St. Paul calls, That man of sin, who should afterward be 
revealed, the son of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth 
himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped ; 
so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing 
himself that he is God. And thus did this wonderful beast 
open his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his 
name, by assuming to be the vicar of Jesus Christ, and his 
tabernacle, by setting himself, in the church of God, in God's 
stead ; and so would, if he could, exclude God, and the true 
worship, from the church and from the world, wherein God 
disdains not to manifest his gracious presence by the work- 



CHAPTER XIII. 



249 



7 And it was given unto him to make war with the 
saints, and to overcome them : and power was given him 
over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 

8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, 
whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb 
slain from the foundation of the world. 



ing of his mighty power, any more than by the Shekinah 
in his temple, wherein he dwelt, as he sojourned in the tab- 
ernacle previously ; and against those true believers, and 
true worshipers, who rightfully and righteously dwell in the 
church. 

Verse 7 And it was given unto him to make war with 
the saints, and to overcome them: — During the period of its 
continuance, this war is identical with the war between 
Michael and his angels and the dragon and his angels. The 
fact stated here, that the beast overcame the saints, and 
made martyrs t>f multitudes of them, does not contradict 
the statement there, that the dragon and his angels pre- 
vailed not; for error and unrighteousness are not destined 
ultimately to prevail against truth and righteousness. Anti- 
christ shall not prevail against Christ ; though for a time, 
and for a considerable length of time, he exercised tyranni- 
cal and cruel power over the Koman empire and all its 
provinces, together with the pagan world, if w T e understand 
antichrist to comprehend all that is opposed to Christ — all 
error, whether it is propagated in* the name of Christ or not. 
And power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and 
nations. 

Verse 8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship 
him, whose names are not written in the booh of life of the 
Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. — It does 
seem that comment is unnecessary on this verse, farther 
than to state, that it certainly applies to the dark ages, 
wherein all men, everywhere, worshiped antichrist, except 



250 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



9 If any man have an ear let him hear. 
10 He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: 
he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the 
sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints. 

the few true believers and faithful adherents to Christ, who 
worshiped the Lamb that w T as slain at the peril of their 
own lives. 

Verse 9 If any man have an car, let him hear. — Let 
these important announcements deeply impress and serve as 
a solemn warning to all who would escape the danger ; and 
let them secure their eternal interests by adhering firmly to 
the truth, and being faithful to Christ, though they accom- 
plish it by securing for themselves martyrs' crowns. 

Verse 10 He that leadeth into captivity shall go into cap- 
tivity : — In this long and fierce contest between truth and 
error, between Christ and antichrist, carnal weapons are 
not the proper instrumentalities to be employed. Whoever, 
by physical force, leads his foe into captivity, may expect, 
in his turn, by the fortunes of war, to go into captivity. 
And, as a carnal weapon provokes resistance, so he that 
killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. — But 
only the few, who, by faith and patience, during all this 
long, dark period, wait for the coming of their Lord, keep 
aloof from this hostile strife. Here is the patience and the 
faith of the saints. — We cannot forbear making an extract 
in this place from the history of these times. William 
Jones, an English church historian, takes this from John 
Paul Perrin, the historian of the Waldenses ; in whose his- 
tory there is a treatise, by an unknown author, concerning 
Antichrist, Purgatory, the Invocation of Saints, and the 
Sacraments, bearing date eleven hundred and twenty, which 
is nearly half a century before the time of Peter Waldo : — 
" Antichrist is a falsehood, or deceit, varnished over with 
the semblance of truth, and of the righteousness of Christ 



CHAPTER XIII. 



251 



and his spouse, yet in opposition to the way of truth, right- 
eousness, faith, hope, charity, as well as to moral life. It is 
not any particular person ordained to any degree of office, 
or ministry, but it is a system of falsehood, opposing itself 
to the truth, covering and adorning itself with a show of 
beauty and piety, yet very unsuitable to the church of 
Christ, as by the names, and offices, the Scriptures, and the 
sacraments, and various other things, may appear. The 
system of iniquity thus completed with its ministers, great 
and small, supported by those who are induced to follow it 
with an evil heart, and blindfold — this is the congregation, 
which, taken together, comprises what is called antichrist, 
or Babylon, the great whore, the man of sin, the son of per- 
dition He is termed antichrist, because being 

disguised under the names of Christ, and of his church, 
and faithful members, he oppugns the salvation which 
Christ wrought out, and which is truly administered in his 
church, and of which salvation believers participate by 
faith, hope, and charity. Thus he opposes the truth by the 
wisdom of this world, by false religion, by counterfeit holi- 
ness, by ecclesiastical power, by secular tyranny, and by the 
riches, honors, dignities, with the pleasures and delicacies of 
this world. It should therefore be carefully observed, that 
antichrist could not come without a concurrence of all these 
things, making up a system of hypocrisy and falsehood — 
these must be the wise of this world, the religious orders, 
the Pharisees, ministers, and doctors, the secular power, 
with the people of the world, all mingled together. For, 
although antichrist was conceived in the times of the apos- 
tles, he was then in his infancy, imperfect and unformed, 
rude, unshapen, and wanting utterance. He then wanted 
those hypocritical ministers and human ordinances, and the 
outward show of religious orders, which he afterward ob- 
tained. As he was destitute of riches and other endow 7 - 



252 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



ments necessary to allure to himself ministers for his service, 
and to enable him to multiply, defend, and protect his ad- 
herents, so he also wanted the secular power to force others 
to forsake the truth and embrace falsehood. But, growing 
up in his members, that is, in his blind and dissembling 
ministers, and in worldly subjects, he at length arrived at 
full maturity, when men, whose hearts were set upon this 
world, blind in the faith, multiplied in the church, and by 
the union of church and state, got the power of both into 
their hands. Christ never had an enemy like this ; so able 
to pervert the way of truth into falsehood, insomuch that 
the true church, with her children, is trodden under foot. 
The worship that belongs alone to God he transfers to anti- 
christ himself — to the creature, male and female, deceased 
— to images, carcasses, and relics. The sacrament of the 
Eucharist is converted into an object of adoration, and the 
worshiping of God alone is prohibited. He robs the 
Saviour of his merits., and the sufficiency of his grace in justi- 
fication, regeneration, remission of sins, sanctification, estab- 
lishment in the faith, and spiritual nourishment ; ascribing 
all these things to his own authority, to a form of words, to 
his own works, to the intercession of saints, and to the fire 
of purgatory. He seduces the people from Christ, drawing 
off their minds from seeking those blessings in him, by a 
lively faith in God, in Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit, 
and teaching his followers to expect them by the will and 
pleasure and works of antichrist. He teaches to baptize 
children into the faith, and attributes to this the work of 
regeneration ; thus confounding the work of the Holy Spirit 
in regeneration with the external rite of baptism ; and on 
this foundation bestows orders, and indeed grounds all his 
Christianity. He places all religion and holiness in going 
to mass, and has mingled together all description of cere- 
monies, Jewish, Heathen, and Christian; and by means 



CHAPTER XIII. 



253 



11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the 
earth ; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as 
a dragon. 



thereof, the people are deprived of spiritual food, seduced 
from the true religion and the commandments of God, and 
established in vain and presumptuous hopes. All his works 
are done to be seen of men, that he may glut himself with 
unsatiable avarice ; and hence every thing is set to sale. He 
allows of open sins, without ecclesiastical censure, and even 
the impenitent are not excommunicated. He does not 
govern, nor does he maintain his unity, by the Holy Spirit, 
but by means of the secular power, making use of the same 
to effect spiritual matters. He hates, and persecutes, and 
searches after, and plunders, and destroys the members of 
Christ. These are some of the principal of the works of 
antichrist against the truth, but the whole are past number- 
ing or recording." 

Verse 11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the 
earth; — The popes, bishops, and cardinals of Eome had 
long set up high claims, and made large pretensions to rule 
and govern, religiously and politically ; but, as early as the 
close of the eighth century, a formidable power was seen 
coming up ; but this is not that of the pope of Eome, nor of 
the cardinals, who elected that officer of the church, neither 
is it that of the bishops, though they, even by Scripture au- 
thority, might govern the church ; but it is a great secular 
power, coming up, even from beyond the precincts of Italy, 
wielding the empire and church of Rome. This seems to be 
that other beast which the apostolic prophet beheld coming 
up out of the earth, having two horns like a lamb ; possess- 
ing, as the officers of the church had done, the functions 
of religious and political dominion. And this beast exer- 
cised the same imperial authority, and evinced the same 



254 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast be- 
fore him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein 
to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 



fanatical zeal, as the least before him, which received the 
power and occupied the seat of the dragon, and exercised 
great authority. And he spake as a dragon. 

Verse 12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast 
before him, — Though this beast was jealous of the great 
power which he possessed, yet he was so much opposed to 
any change of the religion of the Eomans, that he would 
have the whole empire, with all its provinces and subjects, 
worship the first beast ; for he does not seem at all inclined 
towards the worship of the true God. And he causeth the 
earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first 
beast, ivhose deadly wound was healed. — The first demon- 
strations of the power of this beast were in the reign of 
Charlemagne, the first Koman emperor of the House of 
France; but it continued centuries afterward, under the 
French and German emperors. To be convinced of the cor- 
rectness of the view here taken of this beast, it does seem to 
me that we have only to consult the history of these times. 
We make a few extracts from the Decline and Fall of the 
Koman Empire, by Edward Gibbon, Chap. XLIX., com- 
mencing on p. 52, vol. 5 : " Two-thirds of the western empire 
of Rome were subject to Charlemagne, and the deficiency 
was amply supplied by his command of the inaccessible or 
invincible nations of Germany. But in the choice of his 
enemies, we may be reasonably surprised that he so often 
preferred the poverty of the north to the riches of the south. 
The three-and-thirty campaigns laboriously consumed in 
the woods and morasses of Germany would have sufficed to 
assert the amplitude of his title by the expulsion of the 
Greeks from Italy, and the Saracens from Spain. The 



CHAPTER XIII. 



255 



weakness of the Greeks would have insured an easy vic- 
tory ; and the holy crusade against the Saracens would have 
been prompted by glory and revenge, and loudly justified 
by religion and policy. Perhaps, in his expeditions beyond 
the Rhine and the Elbe, he aspired to save his monarchy 
from the fate of the Eoman empire, to disarm the enemies 
of civilized society, and to eradicate the seed of future emi- 
grations. But it has been wisely observed that, in a light 
of precaution, all conquest must be ineffectual unless it 
could be universal, since the increasing circle must be 
involved in a larger sphere of hostility. The subjugation 
of Germany withdrew the veil which had so long concealed 
the continent or islands of Scandinavia from the knowledge 
of Europe, and aw T akened the torpid courage of their bar- 
barous natives. The fiercest of the Saxon idolaters escaped 
from the Christian tyrant to their brethren of the north ; the 
ocean and Mediterranean were covered with their piratical 
fleets ; and Charlemagne beheld with a sigh the destructive 
progress of the Normans who, in less than seventy years, 
precipitated the fall of his race and monarchy. Had the 
pope and the Romans revived the primitive constitution, 
the titles of emperor and Augustus were conferred on 
Charlemagne for the term of his life ; and his successors, on 
each vacancy, must have ascended the throne by a formal 
or tacit election. But the association of his son Lewis the 
Pious asserts the independent right of monarchy and con- 
quest ; and the emperor seems on this occasion to have fore- 
seen and prevented the latent claims of the clergy. The 
royal youth was commanded to take the crown from the 
altar, and with his own hands to place it on his head, as a 
gift which he held from God, his father, and the nation. 
The same ceremony was repeated, though with less energy, 
in the subsequent associations of Lothaire and Lewis II.; 
the Carlovingian scepter was transmitted from father to 



256 



NOTES ON EEVELATION. 



son, in a lineal descent of four generations ; and the ambi- 
tion of the popes was reduced to the empty honor of crown- 
ing and anointing these hereditary princes, who were 
already invested with their power and dominions. The 
pious Lewis survived his brothers, and embraced the whole 
empire of Charlemagne ; but the nations and the nobles, his 
bishops, and his children, quickly discerned that this mighty 
mass was no longer inspired by the same soul; and the 
foundations were undermined to the center, while the exter- 
nal surface was yet fair and entire. After a war, or battle, 
which consumed one hundred thousand Franks, the empire 
was divided by treaty between his three sons, who had vio- 
lated every filial and fraternal duty. The kingdoms of 
Germany and France were for ever separated ; the provinces 
of Gaul, between the Rhone and the Alps, the Meuse and 
the Rhine, were assigned, with Italy, to the imperial dig- 
nity of Lothaire. In the partition of his share, Lorraine 
and Aries, two recent and transitory kingdoms, were 
bestowed on the younger children; and Lewis II., his 
eldest son, was content with the realm of Italy, the proper 
and sufficient patrimony of a Roman emperor. On his 
death, without any male issue, the vacant throne was dis- 
puted by his uncles and cousins ; and the popes most dex- 
terously seized the occasion of judging the claims and merits 
of the candidates, and of bestowing on the most obsequious, 
or most liberal, the imperial office of Advocate of the Roman 
church. The dregs of the Carlovingian race no longer 
exhibited any symptoms of virtue or power, and the ridicu- 
lous epithets of the bald, the stammerer, the fat, and the 
simple, distinguished the tame and uniform features of a 
crowd of kings alike deserving of oblivion. By the failure 
of the collateral branches, the whole inheritance devolved 
on Charles the Fat, the last emperor of his family ; his 
insanity authorized the desertion of Germany, Italy, and 



CHAPTER XIII. 257 

France ; he was deposed in a diet, and solicited his daily bread 
from the rebels, by whose contempt his life and liberty had 
been spared. According to the measure of their force, the 
governors, the bishops, and the lords, usurped the fragments 
of the falling empire; and some preference was shown to 
the female, or illegitimate blood of Charlemagne. Of the 
greater part, the title and the possession were alike doubtful, 
and the merit was adequate to the contracted scale of their 
dominions. Those who could appear with an army at the 
gates of Eome were crowned emperors in the Vatican ; but 
their modesty was more frequently satisfied with the appel- 
lation of kings of Italy ; and the whole term of seventy- 
four years may be deemed a vacancy, from the abdica- 
tion of Charles the Fat to the establishment of Otho I. 
Otho w T as of the noble race of the dukes of Saxony ; and 
if he truly descended from Witikind, the adversary and 
proselyte of Charlemagne, the posterity of a vanquished 
people was exalted to reign over their conquerors. His 
father, Henry the Fowler, was elected by the suffrage of the 
nation, to save and institute the kingdom of Germany. Its 
limits were enlarged on every side by his son, the first and 
greatest of the Othos. A portion of Gaul, to the west of 
the Ehine, along the banks of the Meuse and the Moselle, 
was assigned to the Germans, by whose blood and language 
it has been tinged since the time of Csesar and Tacitus. 
Between the Ehine, the Ehone, and the Alps, the successors 
of Otho acquired a vain supremacy over the broken king- 
doms of Burgundy and Aries. In the north, Christianity was 
propagated by the sword of Otho, the conqueror and apos- 
tle of the Slavic nations of the Elbe and Oder ; the marches 
of Brandenburg and Sleswick were fortified with German 
colonies ; and the king of Denmark, the dukes of Poland 
and Bohemia, confessed themselves his tributary vassals. 
At the head of a victorious army he passed the Alps, sub- 
9 



258 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire 
come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, 

14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the 
means of those miracles which he had power to do in the 
sight of the beast ; saying to them that dwell on the earth, 
that they should make an image to the beast, which had the 
wound by a sword, and did live. 



dued the kingdom of Italy, delivered the Pope, and for ever 
fixed the imperial crown in the name and nation of Germany. 
From that memorable era two maxims of public jurispru- 
dence were introduced by force and ratified by time : 1. That 
the prince, who was elected in the German diet, acquired, 
from that instant, the subject kingdoms of Italy and Koine. 
2. But that he might not legally assume the titles of emperor 
and Augustus, till he had received the crown from the hands 
of the Roman pontiff." 

Verse 13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire 
come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, — If 
we but read with attention and discernment the history of 
these times, we shall see that the French and German princes 
not only aspire to imperial dignity, but they also claim, as 
a prerogative, the power and authority of filling all the 
ecclesiastical seats of Rome, even the chair of St. Peter. 
And this beast proceeds with the greater confidence and 
firmness in the exercise of this power, in the doing of these 
great wonders in the sight of men, because he is establish- 
ing and continuing, in his own original dominions of France 
and Germany, or on the earth, the same form of worship es- 
tablished by the beast that rose up out of the sea. And 
he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from 
heaven on the earth in the sight of men. 

Verse 14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by 
those miracles which he had poiver to do in the sight of the 
the beast;— This prerogative, so unhesitatingly exercised by 



CHAPTER XIII. 



259 



15 And he had power to give life unto the image of the 
beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and 
cause that as many as would not worship the image of the 
beast should be killed. 

16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and 
poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand 
or in their foreheads : ' 



the supreme ruler, was certainly well calculated to influence 
his subjects, and especially his countrymen, in their religion, 
and in the form of their worship; hence he finds no diffi- 
culty, as it accords with the passions, prejudices, and super- 
stitions of men, in establishing, by authority, in France, 
and even in Germany, the Eoman Catholic religion, an exact 
image, a perfect fac simile of the original. And he even 
adds the influence of policy to fanatical superstition in favor 
of this great Roman power, politically and religiously, which 
though wounded by the almost irresistible sword of the Sar- 
acens and northern barbarians, was not slain, but did Ike. 
And so we hear this beast saying to them that dwell on the 
ea,rth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had 
the wound by a sword, and did live. 

Verse 15 And he had power to give life unto the image of 
the beast, — This image, so far from being a lifeless represen- 
tation of the original beast, is a living, moving, active thing, 
endowed with the important functions of a voice to com- 
mand, and the secular arm to enforce obedience, even by 
punishing capitally all offenders, that the image of the 
beast should both speak, and cause that as many as ivould not 
worship the image of the beast shoidd be killed. 

Verse 16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and 
poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or 
in their foreheads .-—This distinguishing mark of the beast 
is an unqualified assent and conformity to the faith and 
practice of the church of Eome; and this unbounded re- 



260 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

17 And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had 
the marJ%r the name of "the beast, or the number of Ins 



name. 



quirement includes all orders of men in the church and m 
the empire, from the imperial throne and the chair of St. 
Peter to the hovel of the meanest slave, in the most distant 
and inconsiderable province of the empire. 

Ver^e 17 And that no man might buy or sell, save he that 
had the marh, or the name of the beast, or the number of Jm 
mm e.-mne of the privileges of a citizen, or a subject, 
might be enjoyed by a heretic or a pagan. And all were 
esteemed heretics who were not perfectly obsequious to the 
opinions and requirements of the church, as expressed by 
her head, the pope of Rome. The historian, after having 
described the poverty of Charles IV., one of the German 
emperors of Rome, takes a view of the same prince, m the 
diets of the empire, which we extract as appropriate in this 
place, and as illustrative of, and corroborating, the view 
here taken of the image of the beast. It is from Gibbon s 
Rome p 72, vol. v. : " From this humiliating scene, let us 
turn to the 'apparent majesty of the same Charles in the 
diets of the empire. The golden bull, which fixes the Ger- 
manic constitution, is promulgated in the style of a sover- 
eign and legislator. A hundred princes bowed before his 
throne, and exalted their own dignity by the voluntary 
honors which they yielded to their chief or minister. At 
the royal banquet, the hereditary great officers, the seven 
electors, who in rank and title were equal to kings, per- 
formed the solemn and domestic service of the palace. 
The seals of the triple kingdom were borne in state by the 
archbishops of Mentz, Cologne, and Treves, the perpetual 
archchancellors of Germany, Italy, and Aries. The great 
marshal, on horseback, exercised his function with a silver 



CHAPTER XIII. 



261 



18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast : for it is the number of o 
man ; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. 



measure of oats, which he emptied on the ground, and im- 
mediately dismounted to regulate the order of the guests. 
The great steward, the count palatine of the Ehine, placed 
the dishes on the table. The great chamberlain, the mar- 
grave of Brandenburgh, presented, after the repast, the 
golden ewer and basin, to wash. The king of Bohemia, as 
great cup-bearer, was represented by the emperor's brother, 
the duke of Luxemburgh and Brabant ; and the procession 
was closed by the great huntsmen, who introduced a boar and 
a stag, with a loud chorus of horns and hounds. Nor was the 
supremacy of the emperor confined to Germany alone ; the 
hereditary monarchs of Europe confessed the preeminence 
of his rank and dignity ; he w^as the first of the Christian 
princes, the temporal head of the great republic of the 
West; to his person the title of majesty w r as long appro- 
priated, and he disputed with the pope the sublime preroga- 
tive of creating kings and assembling councils. The oracle 
of the civil law, the learned Bartolus, was a pensioner of 
Charles IV., and his school resounded with the doctrine 
that the Roman emperor was the rightful sovereign of the 
earth, from the rising to the setting sun. The contrary 
opinion was condemned, not as an error, but as a heresy, 
since even the gospel had pronounced — 'And there went 
forth a decree from Csesar Augustus, that all the ivorld 
should be taxed.' " 

Verse 18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath under- 
standing count the number of the beast : — The beast that 
rose up out of the sea, and the other beast which was seen 
coming up out of the earth, wer£ in some respects diverse, 
the one from the other, but they have again become a unit — 



262 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



they are here identical — now it is the beast. We take the 
interpretation of the number of the beast from Bishop 
Newton on the Prophecies, London edition, reprinted in 
Philadelphia, p 548 : " Mention haying been made of the 
number of the beast, or the number of his name, (for they are 
both the same,) the prophet proceeds to inform us what that 
number is, leaving us from the number to collect the name, 
(v. 18,) ' Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understand- 
ing count the number of the beast.' It is not therefore a 
vain and ridiculous attempt to search into this mystery; 
but on the contrary, is recommended to us upon the author- 
ity of an apostle. ' For it is the number of a man' — it is a 
method of numbering practiced among men ; as ' the meas- 
ure of a man/ (xxi. 17,) is such a measure as men commonly 
make use of in measuring. It was a method practiced 
among the ancients to denote names by numbers ; as the 
name of Thouth, or the Egyptian Mercury, was signified by 
the number 1218 ; the name of Jupiter, as r H ' kp%r\, or The 
beginning of things, by the number 737 ; and the name 
of the sun, as ?)vg, good, or vrjg, the author of rain, by the 
number 608. St. Barnabas, the companion of St. Paul, in 
his Epistle, discovers, in like manner, the name of Jesus 
crucified in the number 318 ; and other instances might be 
produced, if there was occasion. It hath been the usual 
method in all God's dispensations, for the Holy Spirit to ac- 
commodate his expressions to the customs, fashions, and man- 
ners of the several ages. Since, then, this art and mystery 
of numbers was so much used among the ancients, it is less 
wonderful that the beast also should have his number, ' and 
his number is six hundred and sixty-six.' Here only the 
number is specified; and from the number we must, as 
well as we can, collect the name. Several names, possibly, 
might be cited, which contain this number ; but it is evident 
that it must be some Greek or Hebrew name ; and with the 



CHAPTER XIII. 



263 



name also the other qualities and properties of the beast 
must all agree. The name alone will not constitute an 
agreement ; all other particulars must be perfectly applica- 
ble, and the name also must comprehend the precise num- 
ber of 666.J No_name appears more proper and suitable 
than that famous one mentioned by Irenseus, who lived not 
long after St. John's time, and was the disciple of Polycarp, 
the disciple of John. He saith, that ' the name Lateinos 
contains the number of 666 ; and it is very likely, because 
the last kingdom is so called, for they are Latins who now 
reign ; but in this we will not glory that is, as it becomes 
a modest and pious man in a point of such difficulty, he 
will not be too confident of his explication. Lateinos with 
ei is the true orthography, as the Greeks wrote the long i of 
the Latins, and as the Latins themselves wrote in former 
times ; no objection, therefore, can be drawn from the spell- 
ing of the name, and the thing agrees to admiration. For 
after the division of the empire, the Greeks and other orien- 
talists called the people of the Western church, or church of 
Eome, Latins ; and as Dr. Henry Moore expresseth it, they 
latinize in every thing. Mass, prayers, hymns, litanies, 
canons, decretals, bulls, are conceived in Latin. The papal 
councils speak Latin. Women themselves pray in Latin. 
Nor is the Scripture read in any other language under 
popery, than Latin. Wherefore the Council of Trent com- 
manded the vulgar Latin to be the only authentic version. 
Nor do their doctors doubt to prefer it to the Hebrew and 
Greek text itself, which was written by the prophets and 
apostles. In short, all things are Latin ; the pope having 
communicated his language to the people under his domin- 
ion,^as the mark and character of his empire. They them- 
selves, indeed, choose rather to be called Romans, and more 
absurdly still, Roman Catholics ; and probably the apostle, 
as he hath made use of some Hebrew names in this book, 



264 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



as Abaddon, (ix. 11,) and Armageddon, (xvi. 16,) so might 
in this place likewise allude to the name in the Hebrew lan- 
guage. Now, Romiith is the Hebrew name for the Roman 
beast or Roman kingdom; and this word, as well as the 
former word Lateinos, contains the just and <p:act number 
of 666. It is really surprising that there should be such a 
fatal coincidence in both names, in both languages. Mr. 
Pyle asserts, and I believe he may assert very truly, that 
' no other word, in any language whatever, can be found to 
express both the same number and the same tiling' " 

The numerical value of the 
Hebrew characters composing the 
name Romiith is, respectively : 



The numerical value of the 

Greek characters composing the 
name Lateinos is, respectively : 

A= 30 
A= 1 
T=300 
E= 5 
1= 10 
N= 50 
0= 70 
2=200 

666 



^=200 
1= 6 

12= 40 
t= 10 
t= 10 

h=400 

666 



CHAPTEE XIV. 

1 The Lamb standing on mount Sion with his company. 
6 An angel preacheth the gospel. 8 The fall of Baby- 
lon. 15 The harvest of the world, and putting in of 
the sickle. 20 The vintage and winepress of the wrath 
of God. 

AND I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, 
and with him a hundred forty and four thousand, hav- 
ing his Father's name written in their foreheads. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER XIV. 

Verse 1 And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount 
Sion, — This scene is really a very pleasing one, after hav- 



CHAPTER XIV. 



265 



2 And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of 
many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder : and I 
neard the voice of harpers harping with their harps : 

3 And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, 
and before the four beasts, and the elders; and no man 
could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four 
thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. 



ing looked so long on such a dark picture. The Lamb 
on mount Sion is Jesus Christ, dwelling in, recognizing, and 
blessing his church, which now and henceforth is Protest- 
ant; as the Reformation has sufficiently developed it, to 
stand up, and in the name of Christ, and by the power of 
truth — the power and grace of God — to oppose the beast, 
and the great red dragon — antichrist — which has been cast 
out of the church. But the war still goes on between truth 
and error. This hundred forty and four thousand repre- 
sents all those who have the truth of God in their minds, 
and the image of Christ impressed upon their hearts : For 
there is with the Lamh, on the mount Sion, a hundred forty 
and four thousand, having his Father's name written in 
their foreheads. 

Verse 2 And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of 
many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder : — Long 
had the voice of instruction been indistinct and unsatisfac- 
tory, and the voice of warning feeble, and the number of 
truthful teachers were few; but now, the voice is as the 
voice of many waters — from multitudes of people ; and, as 
of a great thunder — loud, distinctly heard, and solemn. 
And there was also the voice of joy; for the apostolic 
prophet says, And I heard the voice of harpers harping with 
their harps. 

Verse 3 And they sung as it were a new song before the 
throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders; — These sung 
a new song before the throne, in the presence of Him who 



266 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



4 These are they which were not defiled with women ; for 
they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb 
whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among 
men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb. 



sat upon it, and in the presence of all the redeemed of all 
ages, together with their spiritual guides, their teachers in 
divine things ; and it was doubtless understood by all these, 
and the chorus of it may have been swelled by the heavenly 
throng, but no man in the Christian age, that is, no one with 
Christian privileges can learn this song but the initiated, 
the taught, the sealed of God, those who have the Father's 
name written in their foreheads, those who know God by 
the revelation of his Son Jesus Christ. No man could learn 
that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which 
were redeemed from the earth. 

Verse 4 These are they which were not defiled with women ; 
for they are virgins. — This is a beautifully sublime figure to 
represent the chaste loveliness of those who have been made 
pure by the blood of the Lamb, by faith in his name and 
in the virtue of his sacrifice. And with the knowledge and 
love of Christ, thus obtained, with this joy in the Holy 
Ghost, they adhere to and follow him under any and all 
circumstances. These are they which follow the Lamb whith- 
ersoever he goeth:— Whether with the church, patronized by 
government, which makes it popular, and safe, and easy, or 
with those who protest against the errors and corruptions of 
the established religion, and so subject themselves to perse- 
cution, to suffering, to death. During the reign of the 
beast, while antichrist was in the church, to adhere to 
Christ, to follow the Lamb, was dangerous; consequently 
the number of devout Christians was small. And even 
after the Reformation was fairly and fully commenced the 
danger was not much less, nor was the number of the faith- 



CHAPTER XIV. 



267 



5 And in their mouth was found no guile : for they are 
without fault before the throne of God. 

6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, 
having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell 
on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, 
and people, 



ful very considerable, consequently these were a prelibation, 
the firstfruits, a sweet-smelling savor, presented unto God 
and the Lamb before the plentiful harvest. These were re- 
deemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and 
to the Lamb. 

Verse 5 And in their mouth was found no guile: — It is 
not marvelous that, in these times of peril, none should 
attach themselves to the little band of the faithful, except 
those who had obtained from Christ power and grace to 
keep their tongues from speaking guile, and so were able to 
control the whole body. And it is truly refreshing to the 
Christian heart to hear the sweet and gentle words of the 
faithful, when upon false accusations, they were put upon 
trial for their lives and interrogated relative to their faith in 
God, and to listen to the martyrs at the stake, on the scaf- 
fold, on the rack, everywhere, breathing prayers for their 
murderers and praises to God. But notwithstanding all 
this, we are not to suppose that these were entirely free from 
any error in judgment or in doctrine, which might lead to 
error in practice. Many such errors may be regarded as 
incident to the times. But they were honest and faithful ; 
and not being responsible for what they could not avoid, 
they are without fault before the throne of God. 

Verse 6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of hea- 
ven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell 
on the earth, — This angel, if we understand the text, is the 
missionary spirit, which in times of religious interest has 
always manifested itself, to some extent, but which has been 



268 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



. 7 Sa 3' m g with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to 
him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship 
him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the 
fountains of waters. 



more fully developed in the eighteenth and nineteenth cen- 
turies, under and after the labors of John Wesley and his 
coadjutors. The most prominent feature of this spirit is 
itinerancy, to dispense the word of life orally, and by dis- 
tributing the Bible. Hence, the mission and functions of 
this angel comprehend the institution and operations of 
Missionary societies, Bible societies, Tract societies, and Col- 
portage. Now, contemplate all these carried out to their 
full extent, and then read the text : And I saw another 
angel fly in the midst of hea ven, having the everlasting gos- 
pel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every 
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people. 

Verse 7 Baying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give 
glory to him ; for the hour of his judgment is come : — The 
voice of instruction and warning by all these agencies com- 
bined, and properly and faithfully employed, is powerful, it 
is loud and strong, and the command is reasonable and im- 
portant, saying, Fear God, and fear no other god ; and give 
glory to him, and to him only ; worship no idol. Let all 
men, and especially all pagans, know that there is but one 
God, and that the time has come when they must worship no 
other, as the knowledge of God is now revealed. Many 
ages, centuries, and thousands of years, have in the provi- 
dence of God been employed in developing the intellectual 
and moral powers of man to receive the knowledge of him- 
self, which he has at length fully revealed by Jesus Christ, 
and after its revealment in the development of Christianity 
itself in the minds and hearts of men, so that Christian men 
now so clearly understand their duties and obligations to 
God and their neighbors, they see and feel that this knowl- 



CHAPTER XIV. 



269 



8 And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is 
fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all na- 
tions drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. 



edge, this great salvation, is not provided for them alone, 
but for all men, and that they cannot withhold it from those 
among them who do not understand and enjoy it, nor from 
the pagan world, without incurring the Divine displeasure. 
And if it is their duty to impart it, it is the duty of all to 
whom it comes to embrace it. For if judgment first begin 
at the house of God, what shall the end be of them that 
know not God and obey not the gospel ? Hence they go, 
and as they go they preach, saying with a loud voice, Fear 
God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of his judgment 
is come : and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and 
the sea, and the fountains of waters. 

Verse 8 And there followed another angel, saying, Baby- 
lon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, — After the Lamb 
was seen standing on the mount Sion, attended by his com- 
pany of true believers, and after the missionary spirit had 
largely developed the operations of the gospel ministry, the 
Spirit of truth announces that, Babylon, that great city, the 
Koman church is, and has long been fallen, fallen; deeply 
and fatally corrupted and corrupting ; having become 
idolatrous herself, she has made or confirmed idolaters, not 
by scores and hundreds merely, but by nations, and so has 
brought upon them the wrath of which she herself is wwthy, 
and which shall be poured upon her without mixture, from 
the cup of God's indignation. For the pagan nations there 
are palliating circumstances, diluting, as it were, their cup 
of wrath against idolatry ; whereas for Eome there is none. 
And there followed anotlier angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, 
is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink 
of the wine of the ivrath of iter fornication. 



270 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



9 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud 
voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and re- 
ceive Ms mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 

10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of 
God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of 
his indignation ; and he shall be tormented w T ith fire and 
brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the 
presence of the Lamb : 

11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever 

Verse 9 And the third angel followed them, saying with 
a loud voice, — This third angel seems to be the messenger 
of retributive justice, proclaiming with the powerful voice 
of authority, against the beast and his image, which name 
is employed indifferently, or interchangeably, with Babylon 
in the preceding verse : If any man — that is, any one in 
Christendom — worship the beast, or receive his mark in his 
forehead — believe his dogmas — or in his hand — submit to 
his authority as being divine, as he pretends, the same shall 
be punished, as in the following verse : And the third, angel 
followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man wor- 
ship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his 
forehead, or in his hand, 

Verse 10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of 
God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of Ms 
indignation ; — As stated in the note on verse 8, the idolatry 
of the Romans was not mitigated by any alleviating cir- 
cumstance ; but greatly aggravated by their bad example, and 
the employment of coercive means to drive others into the 
same sin ; so that we should not be surprised at the severity 
of the punishment threatened in these denunciations. Hav- 
ing had the truth revealed to them, they were guilty of sin- 
ning against light and knowledge; and their punishment 
shall be in the presence of the holy angels, and of the atoning 
Lamb. 

Verse 11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for 



CHAPTER XIV. 



271 



and ever : and they have no rest clay nor night, who wor- 
ship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the 
mark of his name. 

12 Here is the patience of the saints : here are they that 
keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. 

13 And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, 
Write, Blessed are the dead wdiich die in the Lord from 
henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from 
their labours ; and their works do follow them. 



ever and ever: — So far from being purged, cleansed, puri- 
fied, refined, and saved, by purgatorial fires, as the papists 
pretend, their punishment shall be eternal, and without inter- 
mission, for they shall have no rest day nor night. This shall 
be the doom of all ivho ivorship the beast and his image, and 
ivhosoever receiveth the mark of his name. 

Verse 12 Here is the patience of the saints: here are they 
that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. — 
To continue firm and to be faithful, in such times as those, 
during the reign of the beast, notwithstanding all the cor- 
ruptions and corrupting influences ; in the face of danger 
and exposed to death, by the violence of persecution, is a 
clear and powerful demonstration of the faith and patience of 
the saints. . . they that keep the commandments of God, and 
the faith of Jesus. 

Verse 13 And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto 
me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from 
henceforth .—This voice from the church of God— the Prot- 
estant church — by whatever instrumentality made audible, 
is the cheering voice of encouragement to all the pious and 
faithful who live devoted to the cause of truth, and die in 
the Lord, now and henceforth. And let none of them fear, 
that,¥/hen their pious labors end with their useful lives, 
their works shall cease ; for the Spirit speaketh expressly, 
that though they rest, their works shall live and go on. 



272 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon 
the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his 
head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. 

15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying 
with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy 
sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; 
for the harvest of the earth is ripe. 



And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, 
Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : 
Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours ; and 
their ivories do follow them. 

Verse 14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon 
the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, — After the fall of 
the Koman power, and the infusion of the missionary spirit 
into the church— the effect of which was, a purified crowd of 
true believers were associated together for religious enter- 
prise, and the power and grace of God rested upon them 
through the Son of his love— St. John beheld this sanctified 
throng, a white cloud, upon which Jesus Christ their Saviour 
is seated, and already he wears the victor's crown; for on 
his head, as stars, are seen those who were redeemed from 
among men, the firstfruits unto God and the Lamb. And in 
his hand a sharp sickle— the word of Divine truth. And 1 
looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat 
like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, 
and in his hand a sharp sickle. 

Verse 15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying 
with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud— This angel, 
which glowed warmly in the hearts of true believers, who 
are the temple of the living God, and cried with a loud voice 
to the Lord Jesus Christ, the Saviour of all men, especially 
of them that believe, seems to be the spirit of interceding 
prayer, crying fervently to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust 
in thy sickle and reap : for the time is come for thee to reap; 



CHAPTER XIV. 



273 



16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on 
the earth ; and the earth was reaped. 

17 And another angel came out of the temple which is 
in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. 

18 And another angel came out from the altar, wnicn 
had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that 
had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and 
gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes 
are fully ripe. 

for the harvest of the earth is ripe. In many pagan na- 
tions, multitudes who devoutly worship the gods of their 
fathers, have become sufficiently cultivated and enlightened 
to desire a better system of religion, who, if the true religion 
were brought and properly presented to them, would gladly 
accept it. 

Verse 16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle 
on the earthy and the earth was reaped.— This has been par- 
tially, though only very partially, accomplished as yet ; but 
will as certainly be done as that God hath spoken it. For 
the Stone that was cut out of the mountain is destined to fill 
the whole earth. 

Verse 17 And anoth er angel came out of the temple which 
is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle— -This angel, the 
spirit of interceding prayer, is the same, and proceeds from 
the same source, as that in verse 15 ; and he cries to the 
same reaper, who uses the same sickle in reaping the earth, 
and in gathering the clusters of the vine of the earth ; for 
home missions and foreign missions are supported by the 
same spirit, and carried on by the' same divine energy and 
power; with only one point of difference, which seems to be 
indicated in the next verse, by the angel coming out from 
the altar, loith power over fire. 

Verse 18 And another angel came out from the altar, 
vShich had power over fire /—This angel is the Holy Spirit, 



274 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



19 And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and 
gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great 
winepress of the wrath of God. 



the same who, in chap. viii. 3, came and stood at the 
altar, having a golden censer; and who, in verse 5, took the 
censer, and filled it with fire of the altar, and cast it into 
the earth, And as the Spirit is the intercessor here with 
the Saviour, to gather the clusters of the vine of the earth, it 
seems that nominal, unbelieving Christians, are harder to 
bring into the fold of Christ than pagans. But the vine 
here may include all not pagan, not gathered when the 
earth was reaped; that is, all nominal Christians, Jews, 
and Mohammedans ; and clusters may represent these several 
communities. And another angel came out from the altar, 
which had power over fire ; and cried with a loud cry to him 
that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and 
gather the clusters of the vine of the earth ; for her grapes are 
fully rip>e. 

Verse 19 And the angel thrust in Ms sickle into the earth, 
and gathered the vine of the earth, — This great, almighty, 
divine, and infinitely merciful Messenger to man, thrust 
in his sickle, the sacred word of his divine truth, into the 
earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, which, since the 
divine Messenger reaped the earth, gathering the ripe wheat 
into his garner, and bringing all paganism within the pre- 
cincts of Christendom, so that all men, everywhere, who 
are not Christians spiritually and in truth, are Christians 
nominally, so that this vine of the earth is, without a limiting 
word, the vine of the earth. And now, all nations, and 
all men, being put upon the same footing, are brought to 
the same standard, judged by the same law ; consequently, 
they together are all cast into the great toinepress of the 
wrath of God. 



CHAPTER XV. 



275 



20 And the winepress was trodden without the city, and 
blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse 
bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred fur- 
longs. 

Verse 20 And the winepress was trodden without the 
city—Th® blood of the grape is, by Christ himself, made 
an emblem of the blood of atonement. And, as the blood 
of the guilty could not make atonement, and as all men 
were guilty before God, so Jesus Christ trod the winepress 
alone ; for, of the people there was none to help. And, as 
the knowledge of the great atonement has become generally, 
universally spread abroad, its application in the same way, 
by faith, becomes general, universal, among ail nations. 
And, as the Roman empire here figuratively represents the 
whole world, The winepress was trodden without the city, 
and Hood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse 
bridles. As, in military enterprises, the infantry of an 
army is the most reliable arm of its power, so, the cavalry 
is relied upon for prompt and rapid movements ; hence, the 
rapid gushing forth of the Hood from the winepress, even 
unto the horse bridles, represents the rapid success, ulti- 
mately, of the blood of atonement everywhere throughout 
the world; for, a thousand and six hundred furlongs, or 
two hundred miles, the distance across Italy, represents the 
whole world. And the winepress was trodden without the 
city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the 
horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred 
furlongs. 



CHAPTEE XV. 

1 The seven angels with the seven last plagues. 3 The 
song of them that overcome the beast. 7 The seven vials 
full of the wrath of God. 



276 



NOTES ON EEVELATION. 



AND I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, 
seven angels having the seven last plagues ; for in them 
is filled up the wrath of God. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER XV. 

Verse 1 And I saw another sign in heaven, great and 
marvellous, — After his soul-stirring address to the churches, 
St. John looked, and, for the edification of the church and 
the world, a door was opened in heaven; .... and he 
saiv, and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on 

the throne And he saw in the right hand of him 

that sat on the throne a book written within, and on the 

back side, sealed with seven seals And he saw 

when the Lamb opened the seals, and heard what followed. 
.... And he saw seven angels stand before God, to whom 
were given seven trumpets. And he saw another angel, 
who came and stood at the altar, having a golden censer. 
.... And he heard the seven angels sound, and diligently 

noted what followed And he saw another mighty 

angel come doivn from heaven, clothed with a cloud 

And he saw a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed 

with the sun And there appeared another wonder 

in heaven ; a great red dragon And he saw, also, 

a beast rise up out of the sea And another beast 

coming up out of the earth And again, he looked, 

and, lo, a Lamb stood on mount Sion And yet 

again, he looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the 
cloud one sat like unto the Son of man. All these things, 
and many others, of vast importance, and of thrilling in- 
terest, did St. John see ; and, in the most appropriate and 
impressive imagery, has he already presented to the contem- 
plation of the reader these thrilling scenes. And here, at 
last, he lets us know that he is about to finish this part of 
the great, the wonderful picture. And as mercy, in God's 



CHAPTER XV. 



277 



2 And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire : 
and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and 
over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of 
his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of 
God. 

gracious providence, comes before judgment, so these 
plagues are the last scenes presented in the prophetic pano- 
rama. For in them is filled up the wrath of God, And, 
indeed, his judgments are his marvelous works. And I saw 
another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, seven angels 
having the seven last plagues ; for in them is filled up the 
ivrath of God. 

Verse 2 And I saw as it ivere a sea of glass m ingled with 
fire : — In chap. iv. 6, we read, And before the throne (on 
which Jesus Christ sat) there teas a sea of glass like unto 
crystal. This transparent sea may represent the perfect 
clearness with which Jesus Christ looks into human char- 
acter, and even the secret purposes and motives of man ; 
or, it may indicate the clearness of the revelations which he 
has made of God and of the true religion ; or, it may repre- 
sent both of these important facts. And the sea of glass 
mingled with fire may, and almost certainly does, represent 
the Protestant church and people, as they stand in contrast 
with Eome. Superstition being the secret of the power 
maintained by the clergy over the laity, and of the papacy 
over both. And as mystery is favorable to superstition, 
every thing on the subject of religion is, with a papist, 
shrouded in the deepest, the most profound mystery; 
nothing is clear, nothing is transparent; nor do they expect 
the refining power of the Holy Spirit upon their hearts : all 
is done by penance. But the Protestants, who had gotten 
the victory over the beast, having established an entirely 
separate church organization and jurisdiction, and rejecting 
their superstition, enjoyed the light of divine illumination, 



278 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



3 And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, 
and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous 
are thy works, Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy 
ways, thou King of saints. 

4 Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy 
name ? for thou only art holy : for all nations shall come 
and worship before thee ; for thy judgments are made man- 
ifest. 



and the life of divine love; and denying the merit of 
works, and expecting salvation by grace alone, they 
obtained the victory over his image, and over his mark, 
even refusing to be called by his name ; so that they stand 
on the sea of glass, having the harps of God. They extol 
not their many prayers, nor trust in the prayers of saints ; 
neither do they trust in their great sufferings, though many 
of them suffered martyrdom. They have no harps with 
which to praise themselves, having only the harps of God. 

Verse 3 And they sing the song of Moses the servant of 
God, and the song of the Lamb, — As St. Paul says, in 
Hebrews iii. 5, Moses verily was faithful in all his house 
as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were 
to be spoken after; but Christ, as a Son over his own house 
— whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and 
the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end—is Lord, or 
King of saints. So that the song of Moses is the song 
of the Lamb ; and these saints who sing the praise of God 
and the Lamb, sing in harmony with Moses, for all the 
sacrifices and services ordained by Moses pointed directly 
to the promised Messiah. And they sing the song of Moses 
the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, 
Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty ; 
just and true a re thy tvays, thou King of saints. 

Verse 4 Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify 
thy name? for thou only art holy: for all nations shall 



CHAPTER XV. 



279 



5 And after that I looked, and, behold, the temple of the 
tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened : 



come and worship before thee; for thy judgments are made 
manifest.— Sow, after the manifest power and glory of 
God, and his abundant mercy have been fully revealed in 
Christ, and after his judgments, too, have been made mani- 
fest, what nation, what people, or what individual, shall 
worship any idol, or false god, and shall not fear thee, O 
Lord, and glorify thy name ? for thou only art holy: for 
all nations shall come and worship before thee; for thy 
judgments are made manifest. 

Verse 5 And after that I looked, and, behold, the temple 
of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened:— 
The tabernacle and temple, here, manifestly represent the 
true tabernacle and temple, the church of God, now that 
the true light shines by the gospel, contrasted with the typi- 
cal sacrifices, under the law, and the tabernacle in the wil- 
derness, and the temple of Jerusalem, so clearly, so fully, 
and so elaborately, set forth by St. Paul, in Hebrews ix., 
from which we only take a brief extract, but which the 
reader should not fail carefully to examine throughout: 
Now, when these things were thus ordained, the priests went 
always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of 
God. But into the second went the high priest alone once 
every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, 
and for the errors of the people ; the Holy Ghost thus sig- 
nifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made 
manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing ; 
which was a figure for the time then present, in which were 
offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him 
that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience; 
which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, 
and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of 



280 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



6 And the seven angels came out of the temple, having 
the seven plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and hav- 
ing their breasts girded with golden girdles. 

7 And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels 
seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who livethfor 
ever and ever. 



reformation. But Christ being come, a high priest of good 
things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, 
not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building ; 
neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own 
blood, he entered in once into the holy place, having ob- 
tained eternal redemption for us. And after that I looked, 
and, behold, the temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in 
heaven ivas opened. 

Verse 6 Arid the seven angels came out of the temple, hav- 
ing the seven plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and 
having their breasts girded with golden girdles. — We see, 
from the attire of these messengers, coming forth from the 
holy sanctuary of God, that they, though bearers of judg- 
ments, are as pure and holy, in their character and purposes, 
as the messengers of his mercies and all his benefits. 

Verse 7 And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven 
angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth 
for ever and ever. — This one of the four beasts can be no 
other but the fourth beast, the fully revealed, the perfect 
light of the Christian religion, of Christian truth and right- 
eousness; consequently, none who now willingly and per- 
sistently reject the light, which now shines so resplendently, 
can possibly escape the righteous vials, or full cups, of the 
wrath of God. And this righteous displeasure may be the 
more justly and awfully feared, because he who has been 
thus incensed, liveth for ever and ever. And one of the four 
beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of 
the wrath of God, tvho liveth for ever and ever. 



CHAPTER XV. 



281 



8 And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory 
of God and from his power ; and no man was able to enter 
into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven angels 
were fulfilled. 

Verse 8 And the temple was filled with smoke from the 
glory of God, and from his power;— This verse very clearly 
alludes to the manifested presence, the great glory and ter- 
rible majesty of God, as it was revealed in the bush that 
burned with fire and upon the mountain which became 
vocal with the thundering voice of Him who spake unto 
Moses out of the cloud ; but especially to the manifested 
presence, the Shekinah, which appeared between the wings 
of the cherubim, overshadowing the mercy-seat in the most 
holy place in the temple, into which none could enter but 
the high priest alone, and he only once a year, and then not 
without blood ; which he offered for his own sins and for the 
sins of the people. And though this is not Sinai, but Mount 
Sion, and though we are not under the law, but under 
grace, yet when the wickedness of man brings upon him 
the judgments of God, his presence is terrible majesty ; for, 
as St. Paul says to the Hebrews, though ye are not come 
unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned 
with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest, 
and the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words, which 
voice they that heard entreated that the word should not be 
spoken to them any more; for they could not endure that 
which was commanded, And if so much as a beast touch 
the mountain, it shall be stoned or thrust through with a 
dart : and so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I ex- 
ceedingly fear and quake : but ye are come unto Mount 
Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly 
Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to 
the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are 
written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the 



282 



NOTES ON KEVELATION. 



spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus, the mediator 
of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that 
speaketh better things than that of Ahz\—yet, see that ye 
refuse not him that speaketh : for if they escaped not who re- 
fused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, 
if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven : whose 
voice then shook the earth: but now he hath promised, say- 
ing, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also 
heaven. And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the re- 
moving of those things that are shaken, as of things that are 
made, that those things which cannot be shaken may re- 
main. Wherefore we, receiving a kingdom which cannot be 
moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God ac- 
ceptably with reverence and godly fear : for our God is a 
consuming fire. And the temple was filled with smoke from 
the glory of God, and from his poiver ; and no man was able 
to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven an- 
gels were fulfilled. This Chapter is introductory to Chapter 
XVI. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

1 The angels pour out their vials full of wrath 6 The 
plagues that follow thereupon. 15 Christ cometh as a thief 
Blessed are they that ivatch. 

AND I heard a great voice out of the temple saying to 
the seven angels, Go your ways, and pour out the vials of 
the wrath of God upon the earth. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER XVI. 

Verse 1 And I heard a great voice out of the temple saying 
to the seven angels — This great voice, which proceeds and 
comes forth from the sacred temple of divine truth, is the 
all-powerful voice of retributive justice, addressed authorita- 



CHAPTER XVI. 



283 



2 And the first went, and poured out his vial upon the 
earth ; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the 
men which had the mark of the beast, and upon them which 
worshipped his image. 

3 And the second angel poured out his vial upon the sea ; 
and it became as the blood of a dead man : and every liv- 
ing soul died in the sea. 



tively to these messengers of wrath. And the command is 
imperative. God's righteous indignation burns fiercely 
against all unrighteousness ; and especially against the sins 
of those who have been taught of God to know the truth. 
Earth in this verse seems to be employed in an unrestricted 
sense. Go your ways, and pour oat the vials of the wrath of 
God upon the earth. 

Verse 2 And the first went, and poured out his vial upon 
the earth;— This first messenger seems to be the bearer of 
God's judgments against the misimprovement and the down- 
right abuse of the great national or administrative power 
of Rome ; for earth here is certainly the Eoman empire. 
And her sin is idolatry, which she not only encouraged, but 
peremptorily required of her citizens, and enforced obedi- 
ence to that requirement by the secular arm. And the 
punishment inflicted for this sin is represented by that noi- 
some and grievous, and often fatal disease, which is the 
natural consequence of excessive lewdness, or fornication, 
which is idolatry. And Rome's pains, in her decline and 
fall, in the death-throes of her dissolution, were in propor- 
tion to her vitality ; and all this is forcibly represented by this 
noisome and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark 
of the least, the errors of antichrist. And the first went, 
and poured out his vial upon the earth ; and there fell a noi- 
some and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark of 
the beast, and upon them which worshipped his image. 
Verse 3 And the second angel poured out his vial upon 



284* 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



4 And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers 
and fountains of waters ; and they became blood. 

5 And I heard the angel of the waters say, Thou art 
righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, be- 
cause thou hast judged thus. 

the sea; — As earth, in the preceding verse, represents the 
secular power of Rome, so sea, here, represents the sacred, 
and as the blood of animal bodies receives from the oxygen 
of the atmosphere, as from the breath of God, and contains 
the vital principle, and as in man, it is the highest order of 
organic life, so when defunct, it is the most loathsome, the 
most corrupt and corrupting, of all decomposing substances, 
so that it becomes impossible for life to be sustained amid 
this deadly infection ; consequently, it does most fitly repre- 
sent the dead state and deadly influence of the Roman 
church, as having degenerated from the purity and spiritu- 
ality and the life of divine worship, into corrupt and cor- 
rupting idolatry, by perverting the sacred communion of 
the body and blood of Christ by faith into the sacrifice of 
the mass. And the second angel poured out his vial upon 
the sea ; and it became as the blood, of a dead man : and 
every living soul died in the sea. 

Verse 4 And the third angel poured out his vial upon the 
rivers and fountains of ivaters ; and they became blood. — 
Rivers and fountains of waters, here represent multitudes 
of pagans, who devoutly worship the gods of their fathers, 
and whose worship is as pure as may be without the light 
of divine revelation; but receiving what they know of 
God, and the true worship, from the Romans, whose light 
had become darkness, that which should have been a bless- 
ing became a curse unto them, and they were corrupted by 
it. And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers 
and fountains of ivaters ; and they became blood. 

Verse 5 And I heard the angel of the waters say> Thou 



CHAPTER XVI. 



285 



6 For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, 
and thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are 
worthy. 

7 And I heard another out of the altar say, Even so, 
Lord God Almighty, true and righteous arc thy judgments. 



art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and slwlt he, 
hecause thou hast judged thus. — As waters, by an unquali- 
fied or unrestricted use of the word, seems to represent all 
sincere worshipers, without regard to their knowledge of the 
proper object of worship, so the angel of these waters seems 
to be the comprehensive and tolerant spirit which takes 
cognizance of all worship, irrespective of the knowledge 
and cultivation of the worshipers, but with strict regard 
to his honesty and sincerity. And this spirit of equity 
recognizes God as being the righteous Judge of all men, 
irrespective of times and circumstances. And I heard the 
angel of the waters say, Thou art righteous, O Lord, which 
art, and wast, and shalt he, hecause thou hast judged thus. 

Verse 6 For they have shed the hlood of saints and 
prophets, and thou hast given them hlood to drink ; for 
they are worthy.— The practice of wanton cruelty among 
men of common humanity provokes unrelenting severity in 
return, but when practiced upon the meek, the unresisting 
saints and prophets of God, vengeance belongeth unto God, 
and he will repay. And to have the cup of hlood put to 
the unwilling lip to drink seems to be equivalent to the sen- 
tence, that he that sheddeth the blood of man, by man shall 
his blood be shed, hecause he is worthy. 

Verse 7 And I heard another out of the altar say, — And 
if after all that is said in the two verses above, there are 
still any inclined to contest the righteousness of the sen- 
tence, this other angel out of the altar settles the contro- 
versy. For he is the Holy Ghost. And I heard another 



286 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

8 And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun ; 
and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire. 



out of the altar say, Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and 
righteous are thy judgments. 

Verse 8 And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the 
sun; — The sun, in this prophecy, is the appropriate emblem 
of the clear, strong, and fully revealed light of divine 
truth, as there is nothing else in all the material universe, 
at least within the range of man's senses, that could so well 
represent it. And when the light and knowledge of God, 
and of his will, are so fully and clearly revealed, and this 
light is willfully and persistently rejected, it does seem that 
no punishment could be more appropriate than to be cursed 
with judicial blindness, as were the unbelieving Jews, as St. 
Paul plainly tells them, by applying Isaiah's prophecy 
to their perverseness and obstinacy, in Acts xxviii. 24, 
25, 26, 27 : And some believed the things which were 
spoken, and some believed not. And when they agreed not 
among themselves, they departed, after that Paul had spoken 
one word, Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the pro- 
phet unto our fathers, saying, Go unto this people, and 
say, Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand ; and 
seeing ye shall see, and not perceive for the heart of this 
people is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, 
and their eyes have they closed ; lest they should see with 
their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with 
their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal 
them. And now these perverse and vilely corrupt Eomans, 
though professed believers in Christ, and with the intensified 
light of the Reformation shining upon them, refuse to con- 
form to the precepts of the great Teacher, in whom they pro- 
fess to believe. For the faithful and exemplary lives of 
many of the Reformers was a living commentary on the 



CHAPTER XVI. 



2S7 



9 And men were scorched with great heat, and blas- 
phemed the name of God, which hath power oyer these 
plagues : and they repented not to give him glory. 

10 And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat 
of the beast ; and his kingdom was full of darkness ; and 
they gnawed their tongues for pain, 

truth and purity of the Christian religion, but a withering, 
a scorching rebuke against the corruption of these men, the 
adherents of Kome. And the fourth angel poured oat his 
vial upon the sun ; and power was given unto him to scorch 
men zvith fire. 

Verse 9 And men to ere scorched with great heat, and bias- 
phemed the name of God, which hath power over these 
plagues : — As the light of the material sun is not enough 
for the natural world, and could not, without his heat, cause 
a single plant to germinate, so the light of divine truth is 
not sufficient for the moral world without the living and 
life-giving power of the Holy Spirit, to accompany the light 
that is in the head, and to warm the heart, and give spirit- 
ual life to the soul. And this moral power, this spiritual, 
this divine life, glowing so warmly in the Eeformers, was 
what so scorched, with great heat, these men who were wor- 
shiping creatures, the sacraments, the saints, and images ; and 
glorifying these things, thus and in many ways blaspheming 
the sacred Name, they repented not to give God the glory. 
And men tvere scorched with great heat, and they blas- 
phemed the name of God, which hath power over these 
plagues : and they repented not to give him glory. 

Verse 10 And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon 
the seat of the beast ; — To those who with the means of a 
correct knowledge of God, and of his will before their eyes, 
are nevertheless guilty of idolatry, every thing becomes a 
curse, a plague. For the greater the light which shines 
round about them, the greater the privileges unimproved, 



288 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



11 And blasphemed the God of heaven because of their 
pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds. 

12 And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the 
great river Euphrates ; and the water thereof was dried up, 
that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared. 

the greater the mercies abused, the greater the guilt of the 
sinner. And even error itself, leading its votaries into ab- 
surdities palpable, and into difficulties inextricable, so that 
the worshipers of antichrist found error, the seat of the 
beast, a gloomy kingdom ; for the arguments of the Beform- 
ers were so clear, so conclusive, that they seeing and feeling 
that even a plausible answer was impracticable, could but 
rant and vehemently blaspheme. And they gnawed their 
tongues for pain. And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon 
the seat of the beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; 
and they gnawed their tongues for pain, 

Verse 11 And blasphemed the God of heaven because of 
their pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds. — 
The allusion here to the noisome and grievous sore upon the men 
which had the mark of the beast, in verse 2, is as plain as to 
the gnawing their tongues for pain, in this same sentence, in 
the preceding verse; so that the application, as we have 
made it, of the pouring out of all these five vials of the 
wrath of God, upon these intimately connected scenes, is 
here conclusively proven to be just. 

Verse 12 And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the 
great river Euphrates; — In the early and rude states of 
society, when the weapons of war were simple and feeble, 
and the means of transportation across great waters very 
imperfect, the Euphrates was quite an effectual barrier 
between the nations east and west of it. Consequently, it 
seems to be employed here, and it really is a very appro- 
priate figure, to represent the great w T aters west of Europe 
and Africa, which had always been an insuperable barrier 



CHAPTER XVI. 



289 



13 And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of 
the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, 
and out of the mouth of the false prophet. 

14 For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, 
which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole 
world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God 
Almighty. 



to the march of empire in that direction. And to overcome 
this barrier required genius and enterprise, and a spirit of 
independency, at war with the interests of the papacy, and 
a real plague to the beast. It is readily admitted that, to 
say the water of the great river Euphrates was dried up, 
is a strong figure. But, before the development of the 
genius by which the New World was discovered, which 
seemed most impracticable, the drying up of the Euphrates, 
or the crossing of the boundless ocean ? And yet by this, 
and by this alone, might the way of the kings of the east 
be prepared. This plague upon the beast was, perhaps, a 
greater blessing to man than any of the five that preceded 
it ; but mighty efforts were made, and are still being made, 
to counteract its good influence. 

Verse 13 And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come 
out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the 
beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. — Whatever 
these three unclean spirits like frogs may distinctively repre- 
sent, they are opposed to genius, they are opposed to free 
inquiry, they are opposed to truth. They are antirepubli- 
can, antiphilosophical, antichristian. This is antichrist. 

Verse 14 For they are the spirits of devils, working mir- 
acles, — These foul, these diabolical spirits, can tolerate 
almost any thing else more willingly than peace ; nor will 
they ever cease to go forth unto the kings of the earth and 
of the whole world, both east and west of the great ocean, 
and to instigate them to deeds of blood and carnage, until 
10 



290 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



15 Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcli- 
eth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they 
see his shame. - 

16 And he gathered them together into a place called m 
the Hebrew tongue Armageddon. 



the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, be 
gathered together to make war against him that shall sit on 
the white horse, and against his army ; where and when 
shall be fought the battle of that great day of God 
Almighty ; when the beast shall be taken, and with him 
the false prophet. These both shall be cast alive into a lake 
of fire burning with brimstone. For they are the spirits of 
devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of 
the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the bat- 
tle of that great day of God Almighty. 

Verse 15 Behold, I come as a thief— St. John here 
quotes the teachings, if not the precise words, of Christ, in 
reference to the destruction of Jerusalem, and to this great, 
decisive battle for the destruction of antichrist, as well as to 
his coming to judge the world at the last day. The very 
obvious meaning of which is, that no one can, by any possi- 
ble means, previously know the time of these great events, 
though they are the subjects of so many prophecies. But, 
for the encouragement of the faithful, a blessing is here pro- 
nounced by St. John, in imitation of Christ, upon him that 
shall be found watching, at the coming of his Lord. Blessed 
is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk 
naked, and they see his shame. Clean garments represent 
pure, untarnished virtue, which, in this connection, is to be 
pure from the sin of idolatry. 

Verse 16 And he gathered them together into a place 
called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon. — This great, 
decisive conflict between Christ and antichrist will be provi- 



CHAPTER XVI. 



291 



17 And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the 
air ; and there came a great voice out of the temple of 
heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done. 



dentially brought about ; for St. John here introduces the 
same person, who says, Behold, I come as a thief, as he who 
shall gather them together into a place called in the Hehreio 
tongue Armageddon. Many proper names, in many lan- 
guages, have a meaning attached to them ; and most names in 
all languages, anciently, had quite a significant application 
to the person or thing named. But we may not know much 
of the import of Armageddon until the time and the cir- 
cumstances of the place shall develop its signification. 

Verse 17 And the seventh angel poured out his vial into 
the air ; — The air is the vital and the all-pervading ele- 
ment, and as such, more appropriately than any thing- 
else in nature, represents the Holy Spirit. Acts ii. : And 
when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all 
with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a 
sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it 
filled all the house where they were sitting. And there 
appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat 
upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy 
Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit 
gave them utterance. Again, in St. John's Gospel, chap, 
iii. 8, Christ says to Mco dermis, The wind bloweth where 
it listeth, and thou nearest the sound thereof, but canst not 
tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth : so is every one 
that is born of the Spirit. The pouring out of the fourth 
vial upon the sun, so intensifying the light and power of 
divine truth as to scorcJi men ivith great heat, was an intensely 
severe plague upon error, but the pouring out of the seventh 
vial into the air, bringing against error, against the beast 
and the false prophet, against antichrist, the direct and 



292 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



18 And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings ; 
and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since 
men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so 
great. 

19 And the great city was divided into three parts, and 
the cities of the nations fell : and great Babylon came in 
remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the 
wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 



almighty power of the Holy Spirit, is quite entirely insup- 
portable. And, as it is now clearly seen and understood 
in the church of God, that truth is fully established by the 
destruction of error, that Christ reigns, now that antichrist 
is destroyed, there came a great voice out of the temple of 
heaven, from the throne saying, It is done. The last battle 
between truth and error, between Michael and his angels, 
and the dragon and his angels, between Christ and anti- 
christ, has been fought. And peace having come at last, 
truth having prevailed, Christ shall now reign. 

Verse 18 And there were voices, and thunders, and light- 
nings ; — In this and the following verses of this chapter St. 
John reviews some of the last scenes of this decisive conflict 
between truth and error, in language so strong, by employ- 
ing figures so bold and so forcible, that it really seems impos- 
sible to conceive how it could have been done mrore impres- 
sively. Voices well represent the eloquence of truth ; thun- 
ders, the great force and power of it ; and lightnings, the 
almost insupportable brilliancy of clearly revealed truth. 
And this unprecedentedly great earthquake represents a 
revolution, such as has never before been realized. And 
there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings ; and there 
was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were 
upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. 

Verse 19 And the great city was divided into three parts, 
— This great city seems to represent revealed religion, by 



CHAPTER XVI. 293 

20 And every island fled away, and the mountains were 
not found. 

21 And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, 

which some correct knowledge of the existence of God, and 
of the true worship, is communicated, in contradistinction 
to the cities of the nations, which represent paganism. And 
the three grand general divisions of the great city seem to 
be, Christianity, Judaism, and Mohammedanism ; and the 
cities of the nations, the multiform worship of idolaters. 
And all of these fell in the great battle of Armageddon ; to 
be rebuilt no more, until Satan shall be loosed out of his 
'prison, and shall go out to deceive the nations. And, besides 
the fall of Paganism, Mohammedanism, and Judaism — 
every thing that is false and impure connected with Chris- 
tianity itself — shall be destroyed. And great Babylon 
came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup 
of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 

Verse 20 And every island fled, away, and the mountains 
were not found. — Islands seem to represent all governments 
allied to the Koman Catholic faith, or environed and con- 
trolled by the great tide of its influence ; and, perhaps, also, 
all Mohammedan governments. The Jews have no nation- 
ality, and, almost certainly, never will have. And the 
mountains 5 represent all pagan governments. Hence, when 
Babylon shall have been destroyed; when the beast and 
the false prophet shall have been cast into the lake of fire ; 
and Satan chained, and cast into the bottomless pit ; then, 
but not until then, the purifying of the Church of God, the 
perfecting of the saints, shall be consummated. Nor shall 
there be a government administered otherwise than upon 
purely Christian principles. And then, truly, shall Mil- 
lennium come. And every island fled away, and the moun- 
tains were not found. 

Verse 21 And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, 



294 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blas- 
phemed God because of the plague of the hail ; for the 
plague thereof was exceeding great. 

every stone about the weight of a talent : — This great mas- 
ter painter touches again this part of the grand picture, which 
is already so well finished, and develops another very im- 
portant feature — men here, as well as throughout the pic- 
ture, representing Rome and her adherents. And the con- 
gealing of the pure waters of heaven into great hail well rep- 
resents the numerous Protestant denominations of Christians, 
which, when the untoward winds of petty controversy upon 
unimportant points of difference among themselves, shall 
cease to drive them so furiously against each other, shall fall 
with such crushing force and effect upon the adherents of 
Rome, and shall become unto them such an exceeding great 
and intolerable plague that men will blaspheme God because 
of the plague of the hail. And there fell upon men a great 
hail out of heaven, about the weight of a talent : and men 
blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail ; for the 
plague thereof toas exceeding great. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

1 A woman arrayed in purple and scarlet, with a golden 
cup in her hand, sittcth upon the beast, 5 which is great 
Babylon, the mother of all abominations. 9 The inter- 
pretation of the seven heads, 12 and the ten horns. 14 
The victory of the Lamb. 

AND there came one of the seven angels which had the 
seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come 



NOTES. CHAPTER XVII. 

Verse 1 And there came one of tie seven angels tvhich 



CHAPTER XVII. 



295 



hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great 
whore that sitteth upon many waters ; 

2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed for- 
nication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made 
drunk with the wine of her fornication. 

3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness : 
and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of 
names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 



had the seven vials, and talked icith me, saying unto me, 
Come hither ; — Perhaps we cannot with certainty determine 
which of the seven angels St. John here speaks of; most 
probably, however, it is the seventh, that one which was 
employed as the instrument in bringing upon the papal 
power the last, the final judgment, in the decisive battle of 
Armageddon. This angel, wishing to afford St. John a 
clearer view of the true import of this scene, invites him 
up, by the spirit of prophecy which was upon him, to such 
an intimacy with it as to enable him to interpret the figures 
already employed, by plainer ones. The great whore is the 
papal power, and the many waters upon which she sitteth, 
the multitudes of people upon whom this power rests. 1 
will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that 
sitteth upon many waters ; 

Verse 2 With whom the kings of the earth have com- 
mitted fornication, — The kings of the earth are the empe- 
rors of the Roman world, and their fornication with the 
great whore consists in the cooperation of the secular with 
the papal power to coerce uniform and universal conform- 
ity to the idolatrous forms of the Roman worship ; so that 
the infatuated inhabitants of the Roman world, influenced 
partly by a superstitious reverence for the papal authority, 
and partly by the terrible power of the secular arm, are 
made drunk with the wine of her fornication. 

Verse 3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wil- 



296 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet col- 
our, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, 
having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and 
filthiness of her fornication : 



derness : — This carrying away of the apostle into the wilder- 
ness was his being led by the spirit of prophecy to pursue 
the captive church of God into pagan Koine, where he saw 
her humiliating condition for so many centuries, and then 
her ultimate and glorious triumph, which have already been 
most graphically delineated and wonderfully painted by the 
most sublime imagery, but which he is now to be still better 
prepared to finish, with that perfectly masterly hand, which 
has no competitor. The woman here is the Roman church, 
at and after the time when she took her seat upon imperial 
authority, under the reign of Constantine the Great. And 
the blasphemy of this beast, the Roman power, consists, in 
part at least, in his claim to reign by divine right, political- 
ly and religiously, over the liberties and consciences of all 
men. The seven heads and ten horns will require special 
attention in the notes on verses 9 and 12 of this chapter. So 
he carried me aivay in the spirit into the wilderness : and I 
saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names 
of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 

Verse 4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scar- 
let colour, — The woman, the papacy of Rome, after that she 
was fairly seated and fully established upon the beast, is 
most graphically represented by being so gorgeously ar- 
rayed in purple and scarlet colour. The manner in which 
she is decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having 
a golden cup in her hand, represents her high claims to pu- 
rity, dignity, and sacred honor and regard, and of presenting 
pure worship to the true God. But her golden cup, instead 
of being filled with incense, fragrant and pure, is full of 



CHAPTER XVII. 



297 



5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTE- 
RY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF 
HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 

6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the 
saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus : and 
when I saw her, I wandered with great admiration. 



abominations and filtliiness of Tier fornication, which is her 
idolatry. 

Verse 5 And upon Tier forehead was a name written, — 
The creed of the woman, represented here by a name written 
upon Tier forehead, is quite a considerable affair, and im- 
plicit faith in this creed is most artfully and certainly 
obtained, from all the vast multitudes upon which the 
woman sitteth, upon which her authority rests, by carefully 
shrouding the designs of all the gorgeous ceremonies of her 
imposing service in the most profound ?7iystery. And as 
this is the most effectual w T ay to cultivate superstition, which 
so effectually fosters idolatry with ail its corruptions and 
corrupting tendencies and influences, hence this wonder- 
ful name. And upon her forehead was a name written, 
MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTH- 
ER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE 
EARTH. 

Verse 6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of 
the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus : — Art- 
ful and effectual as this creed, and the manner of imposing- 
it upon the multitude was, there was, nevertheless, some wor- 
shipers too pure and faithful to be corrupted by it. But 
what could not be accomplished by policy, in securing per- 
fect uniformity in all the formulary of the imposing service, 
must be accomplished by force. For against such high- 
toned pretensions and claims irregularity is heresy, and 
heresy is treason; hence, the blood, of the saints and martyrs 



298 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



7 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou 
marvel ? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of 
the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and 
ten horns. 

8 The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall 
ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition : and 
they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were 
not written in the book of life from the foundation of the 
world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and 
yet is. 

of Jesus flows so freely that the woman is intoxicated with 
it. And for a church, claiming to be the church of Christ, 
to be guilty of such horrible work was truly marvelous. 
And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and 
with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus : and when I saw her, I 
wondered with great admiration. 

Verse 7 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou 
marvel f — This angel, or messenger, understanding so clearly 
himself the true character of the woman, and of the beast 
that carrieth her, as not to wonder at all at the bloodshed 
and carnage produced by them, he inquires of St. John, 
emphatically, Wherefore didst thou marvel f And he pro- 
poses to reveal unto him this marvelous mystery, not of the 
woman's corruption and the beast's fierceness only, but also, 
the mystery of the seven heads, and of the ten horns. 

Verse 8 The beast that thou satvest was, and is not; — 
The existence and influence of the beast, or great Soman 
power anciently, under the great Augustus, was a great im- 
pressive fact in the pagan world, politically and religiously. 
And the great business of the Romans was military train- 
ing and military enterprise. And the god of the Romans 
was the god of war. And the Roman empire being the 
empire of the world, the religion of the Romans was, as it 
were, the authorized religion of the world. But after the 
coming of Christ — after the rising of the full-orbed sun of 



CHAPTER XVII. 



299 



9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven 
heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth. 



revealed truth — the perfect light of the perfect day — now 
paganism is naught, and idolatry is more wicked than ever 
before. But it shall rise up, or ascend out of the great 
darkness, which shall so universally prevail for many cen- 
turies, as it were, the darkness of the bottomless pit. And 
the wicked power that shall drag the world, with itself, into 
such darkness, shall itself be doomed, and go into perdition, 
as w T e shall see in chap. xix. The power and influence, the 
magnificence and splendor, the imposing ceremonies and 
charming music, and many other things, by which the wo- 
man and the beast shall distinguish themselves, shall excite 
the w r onder and admiration of all men who are not truly and 
experimentally Christians — that is, all those who do not, 
in the exercise of living faith and with true hearts, receive 
Christ as their Saviour from all sin. The names written in 
the booh of life stand in contradistinction to the name writ- 
ten upon the woman's forehead. 

Verse 9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. — 
Here, as well as in chap. xiii. 18, St. John recommends to 
us the propriety of laboring to comprehend the true signifi- 
cation, and the proper application, of the dark sayings 
found in God's book, even the most enigmatically intricate. 
The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman 
sitteth. The seven hills on which the city of Eome is built 
may possibly be, ay, even probably are, alluded to; but 
this is only an allusion; for by seven mountains, St. John 
means seven forms of government, all pagan, or at least, 
all idolatrous. We will here quote from Newton on the 
Prophecies, London edition, reprinted in Philadelphia, p. 
573, a passage embodying what we believe to be the true 
signification, and the proper application, of verses 9, 10, 11 : 



300 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



10 And there are seven kings : five are fallen, and one is, 
and the other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, he must 
continue a short space. 



"As the seven heads signify seven mountains, so they also sig- 
nify seven kings, reigning over the seven mountains, (ver. 10, 
11 :) ital fiaoiXelg enrd eloiv, 'And they are seven kings/ 
or kingdoms, or forms of government, as the word imports, 
and hath been show T n to import in former instances. ' Five 
are fallen/ five of these forms of government are already 
past ; ' and one is/ the sixth is now subsisting. The five fallen 
are kings, and consuls, and dictators, antk decemvirs, and mil- 
itary tribunes with consular authority; as they are enumer- 
ated and distinguished by those who should best know, the 
two greatest Roman historians, Livy and Tacitus. The 
sixth is the power of the Ccesars, or emperors, which was sub- 
sisting at the time of the vision. An end was put to the 
imperial name in the year 476, by Odoacer, king of the 
Heruli, who having taken Rome, deposed Momyllus Augus- 
tulus, the last emperor of the West. He and his successors, 
the Ostrogoths, assumed the title of kings of Italy; but 
though the name w T as changed, the power still continued 
much the same. This, therefore, cannot well be called a 
new form of government ; it may rather be considered as a 
continuation of the imperial power, or as a renovation of 
the kingly authority. Consids are reckoned but one form 
of government, though their office \vas frequently suspended, 
and after a time restored again ; and in the same manner 
kings may be counted but one form of government, though 
the name was resumed after an interval of so many years. 
A new form of government was not erected, till Rome fell 
under the obedience of the Eastern emperor, and the empe- 
ror's lieutenant, the exarch of Ravenna, dissolved all the 
former magistracies, and constituted a Duke of Rome, to 



CHAPTER XVII. 



301 



11 And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the 
eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. 

12 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, 
which have received no kingdom as yet ; but receive power 
as kings one hour with the beast. 



govern the people, and to pay tribute to the exarchate of 
Eavenna. Eome had never experienced this form of govern- 
ment before ; and this I conceive to be the other, which in 
the apostle's days, 'was not yet come, and when he cometh, 
he must continue a short space.' For Eome was reduced to 
a dukedom, tributary to the exarch of Eavenna, by Longi- 
nus, who was sent exarch in the year 566, according to some 
accounts, or in the year 568, according to others ; and the 
city revolted from the eastern emperor to the pope in the 
year 727 : which is a short spaee in comparison of the impe- 
rial power, which preceded, and lasted above 500 years ; 
and in comparison of the papal power, which followed, and 
hath now continued about a thousand years. But still pos- 
sibly you may hesitate, whether this is properly a new form 
of government, Eome being still subject to the imperial 
power, by being subject to the Greek emperor's deputy, the 
exarch of Eavenna ; and according as you determine this 
point, 'the beast that was and is not,' ivas while idolatrous, 
and was not while not idolatrous, will appear to be the sev- 
enth or eighth. If you reckon this a new form of govern- 
ment, the beast that now is is the eighth; if you do not reckon 
this a new form of government, the beast is of the seven; 
but whether he be the seventh or eighth, he is the last form 
of government, 'and goeth into perdition.' It appears evi- 
dently, tti&t the sixth form of government, which was sub- 
sisting in St. John's time, is the imperial ; and what form of 
government hath succeeded to that in Eome, and hath con- 
tinued for a long space of time, but the papal ? The beast, 
therefore, upon which the woman rideth, is the Roman gov- 



302 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



13 These have one mind, and shall give their power and 
strength unto the beast. 



ernment in its last form ; and this, all must acknowledge, is 
the papal, and not the imperial." The seven heads are 
seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth. And there 
are se?:en kings: Jive are fallen, and one is, and the other is 
not yet come; and when he cometh, he must* continue a short 
space. And the beast that teas, and is not, even he is the 
eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. "Hav- 
ing explained the mystery of the seven heads, the angel pro- 
ceeds to the explanation of the ten horns, (verses 12-14.) 
'The ten horns are ten kings, who have received no king- 
dom as yet;' and consequently, they were not in being at 
the time of the vision ; and, indeed, the Roman empire was 
not divided into ten kingdoms, till some time after it was 
become Christian. 'But they receive power as kings one 
hour, {[itav cZpav, at the same time, or for the same length 
of time,) with the beast.' It is true in both senses, they rise 
and fall together with the beast; and, consequently, they are 
not to be reckoned before the rise and establishment of the 
beast ; and accordingly, when a catalogue was produced of 
these ten kings or kingdoms in a dissertation upon Daniel, 
they were exhibited as they stood in the eighth century, 
which is the time of the rise and establishment of the beast. 
Kingdoms they might be before, but they were not before 
kingdoms or horns of the beast, till they embraced his re- 
ligion, and submitted to his authority ; and the beast strength- 
ened them, as they again strengthened the beast. It is upon 
the seventh, or last head of the beast, that the horns are 
seen growing together, that is, upon the Eoman empire in its 
seventh or last form of government; and they are not like 
the heads, successive, but contemporary kingdoms : 'These 
have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto 



CIIAPTEll XVII. 



303 



U These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb 
shall overcome them : for he is Lord of lords and King of 
kings ; and they that are with him are called, and chosen, 
and faithful. 



the beast,' which is easily understood and applied to the 
princes and states in communion with the church of Lome. 
However they may differ in other respects, yet they agree 
in submitting implicitly to the authority of the Roman 
church, and in defending its rights and prerogatives against 
all opposers. But where were ever ten kings or kingdoms, 
who were all unanimous in their submission to the Roman 
empire, and voluntarily and of their own accord contributed 
their poioer and strength, their forces and riches to support 
and maintain it? 'These shall make war with the Lamb, 
and the Lamb shall overcome them ;' they persecute the true 
church of Christ, but the true church shall in the end pre- 
vail and triumph over them; which particulars have been 
fulfilled in part already, and will be more fully accom- 
plished hereafter." For he is the Lord of lords, and King 
of kings. The same thing, which is so forcibly represented 
in chap. xvi. 20, and in many other places previously noted 
in the prophecy, is clearly and plainly stated here, namely, 
that Christianity shall ultimately be triumphantly and 
universally victorious and successful ; and shall become 
the unmolested and unmixed religion of man universally. 
Moreover, all rulers, being themselves governed by its pure 
principles, shall administer their governments by this same 
rule, minding these same things. For, indeed, it shall be 
by the special providence of God, that faithful men shall 
be chosen, selected, and called to this work, as well as to 
leading in direct acts of devotion. Then shall it be truly 
said, Christ is Lord of lords and King of kings: and they 
that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful. 



304 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



15 And he said unto me, The waters which thou sawest 
where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and 
nations, and tongues. 



Verse 15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou 
saivest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and 
nations, and tongues.—" In the former part of this descrip- 
tion (v. 1) the whore is represented like ancient Babylon, 
sitting upon many waters ; and these waters are here (v. 15) 
said expressly to signify * peoples, and multitudes, and na- 
tions, and tongues/ So many words in the plural number 
fitly denote the great extensiveness of her power and juris- 
diction ; and it is a remarkable peculiarity of Rome, differ- 
ent from all other governments in the world, that her author- 
ity is not limited to her own immediate subjects, and confined 
within the bounds of her own dominions, but extends over all 
kingdoms and countries professing the same religion. She 
herself glories in the title of the Catholic church, and exults 
in the number of her votaries as a certain proof of the true 
religion. Cardinal Bellarmin's first note of the true church 
is the very name of the Catholic church; and his fourth note 
is amplitude, or multitude and variety of believers ; for the 
truly catholic church, says he, ought not only to compre- 
hend all ages, but likewise all places, all nations, all kinds 
of men. But notwithstanding the general current in her 
favor, the tide shall turn against her; and the hands which 
helped to raise her shall also pull her down (v. 16.) < The 
ten horns shall hate the whore/ that is, by a common figure 
of the whole for a part, some of the ten kings, for others 
(xviii. 9) ' shall bewail her and lament for her/ and (xix. 19) 
shall fight and perish in the cause of the beast. Some of 
the kings who formerly loved her, grown sensible of her 
exorbitant exactions and oppressions, shall hate her; shall 
strip, and expose, and plunder her, and utterly consume 



CHAPTER XVII. 



805 



16 And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, 
these shall hate the whore; and shall make her desolate and 
naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. 



her with fire. Rome, therefore, will finally be destroyed 
by some of the princes who are reformed, or shall be 
reformed, from popery ; and as the kings of France have 
contributed greatly to her advancement, it is not impossible 
nor improbable that some time or other they may also be 
the principal authors of her destruction. France hath 
already shown some tendencies toward a reformation, and 
therefore may appear more likely to accomplish it. Nay, 
even the kings of Spain and Portugal, their most catholic 
and faithful majesties, as they are styled, have restrained 
the power of the pope and the inquisition, and have not only 
banished the Jesuits from their respective kingdoms, but 
have likewise insisted upon the suppression of that order, 
which may be considered as leading steps to some farther 
revolution. Such a revolution may more reasonably be 
expected, because (v. 17) this infatuation of popish princes 
is permitted by Divine Providence only for a certain period, 
6 until the words of God shall be fulfilled/ and particularly 
the words of the prophet Daniel (vii. 25, 26,) ' They shall 
be given into his hand until a time, and times, and the 
dividing of time. But tlien (as it immediately follows) the 
judgment; shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, 
to consume and to destroy it unto the end/ Little doubt 
can remain after this what idolatrous church w T as meant by 
the whore of Babylon ; but for the greater assuredness it is 
added by the angel (v. 18,) ' The woman which thou sawest 
is that great city.' The angel had undertaken to c tell the 
mystery of the woman, and of the beast.' He hath ex- 
plained the mystery of the beast, and of his seven heads 
and ten horns ; and his explanation of the mystery of the 



306 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and 
to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the 
words of God shall be fulfilled. 

18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, 
which reigneth over the kings of the earth. 

woman is ' that great city, which reigneth over the kings of 
the earth.' And what city at the time of the vision reigned 
over the kings of the earth but Borne? She hath too ever since 
reigned over the kings of the earth, if not with temporal, yet 
at least with spiritual authority. In the arts of government 
she hath far exceeded all the cities both of ancient and of 
modern times ; as if she had constantly remembered and 
put in practice the advice of the poet, (Virg. iEn. vi. 852,) 

Tu regere imperio populos, Romane, memento ; 
Ha3 tibi erunt artes. 

Eome, therefore, is evidently and undeniably this great 
city ; and that Christian and not heathen, papal and not 
imperial Eome, was meant, hath appeared in several in- 
tances, and will appear in several more." And lie saith 
unto me, The waters which thou satvest, where the wJwre sit- 
teth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. 
And the ten horns which thou saicest upon the Least, these 
shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, 
and shall eat her flesh, and hum her with fire. For God 
hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and, 
give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God 
shall he fulfilled. And the woman which thou sawest is that 
great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

1 Babylon is fallen. 4 The people of God commanded to 
depart out of her. 9 The kings of the earth, 11 with 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



307 



the merchants and mariners, lament over her. 20 The 
saints rejoice for the judgments of God upon her. 

AND after these things I saw another angel come clown 
from heaven, having great power ; and the earth was 
lightened with his glory. 

2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, 
Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the 
habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and 
a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER XVIII. 

Verse 1 And after these things I saiv another angel come 
down from heaven, having great power ; — This other angel 
which St. John saw come down from the pure church of 
God, from heaven, to pronounce this righteous sentence 
against the errors and corruptions of this doomed city, or 
corrupt and corrupting church which has so long reigned 
over the kings of the earth, seems to be truth, divinely re- 
vealed truth, having great power. And, indeed, the moral 
power of truth, upon cultivated society, outweighs all other 
powers combined. And as the refulgent light of truth is so 
often, in this prophecy, represented by the sun, well may 
the apostle here say of this angel, that the earth teas 
lightened with his glory. 

Verse 2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, — The 
eloquent voice of truth is the strongest voice ever brought 
to bear upon cultivated society, and especially is it mighty 
when wielded against the corrupt and corrupting errors of 
superstition and idolatry, which can never bear exposure to 
its brilliancy. And this strong voice announces the fallen 
state of this corrupt church, or city, in an exceedingly em- 
phatic manner, by this repetition, saying, Babylon the great 
is fallen, is fallen — the same emphatic repetition having 
been made in chap. xiv. 8. The allusion here to the de- 
struction and desolation of ancient Babylon is perfectly 



308 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath 
of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have commit- 
ted fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are 
waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 

4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come 
out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, 
and that ye receive not of her plagues. 



plain ; and the figurative language employed here may be 
made plainer by reference to the figures employed by Isaiah, 
Jeremiah, and Ezekiel, in reference to ancient Babylon and 
Tyre. For, as Bishop Newton assures us, the same He- 
brew word which our English version translates " satyrs, 
the* Seventy translate 6ai\iovia, demons or devils, who were 
supposed sometimes to take the shape of goats or satyrs, 
and to haunt forlorn and desolate places ; and it is from 
the translation of the Seventy that the apostle hath bor- 
rowed his images and expressions." 

Verse 3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the 
wrath of her fornication, — We have reason to believe that, 
if the Christian church had kept free from idolatry and 
corruption from the beginning, that in much less than eigh- 
teen hundred years, the last idolatrous nation, and probably 
the last idolatrous individual, might have been converted to 
Christianity. Instead of this, however, all pagan nations, 
as well as all Christian nations, and especially those in alli- 
ance with the Roman power, have been encouraged to in- 
dulge the natural propensity to idolatry, by the perfect 
licentiousness of the great whore in idolatrous practices, so 
that the kings of the earth have committed fornication with 
her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through 
the abundance of her delicacies, by furnishing her the gor- 
geous objects of attraction, of admiration, and of adoration, 
which she puts on and w T ears. 

Verse 4 And I heard another voice front heaven, — This. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



309 



5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath 
remembered her iniquities. 

6 Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto 
her double according to her works : in the cup which she 
hath filled, fill to her double. 

7 How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deli- 
voice of warning seems to proceed from the same angel, or 
messenger, who in chap. xiv. 9, 10, gives the solemn warning 
that if any man worship the beast and his image, and re- 
ceive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall 
drink of the ivine of the wrath of God, which is poured out 
without mixture into the cup of his indignation ; and it is 
also the voice of retributive justice, as well as a voice of 
warning, as we shall see in verse 6, as it is also in the preced- 
ing chapter. And this voice calls to the people of God, say- 
ing, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of 
her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 

Verse 5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and, God 
hath remembered her iniquities. — This text is a perfect par- 
allel with the concluding part of chap. xvi. 19 : And great 
Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her 
the cup of the tvine of the fierceness of his wrath. So that 
we see the scenes of chaps, xviii. xix. are destined to con- 
stitute that great, that mighty revolution, which is repre- 
sented in chap. xvi. 18, by a great earthquake, such as was 
not since men were 2/pon the earth. 

Verse 6 Reivard her even as she rewarded you, and dou- 
ble unto her double according to her works : — Those who have 
been injured, oppressed, and even corrupted, when properly 
enlightened upon the subjects of pure religion and good 
government, are destined, in the providence of Gocl, to be 
employed in chastising the corrupt city. In the cup which 
she hath filled, fill to her double. 

Verse 7 How much she hath glorified herself and lived 



310 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



ciously, so much torment and sorrow give her ; for she saith 
in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see 
no sorrow. 

8 Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and 
mourning, and famine ; and she shall be utterly burned 
with fire : for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. 

9 And the kings of the earth, who have committed for- 
nication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, 
and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her 
burning, 

10 Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, 
Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city ! for 
in one hour is thy judgment come. 



deliciously ', so ?nuch torment and sorrow give her ; — As the 
punishment shall be inflicted by the hand of the oppressed, 
so shall it be, in kind and degree, suitable to the offense. 
For she hath not only exalted herself, to sit a queen, but 
hath also glorified herself, or claimed divine honors, conse- 
quently how much she hath glorified herself, and lived 
deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her ; for she 
saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and 
shall see no sorrow. 

Verse 8 Therefore shall her plagues come in one da y, death, 
and mourning, and famine ; and she shall he utterly burned 
with fire : — Her plagues, whatever they shall be, are here 
represented by death, and mourning, and famine ; and they 
shall come suddenly and simultaneously. The destruction 
of a city, when utterly consumed by fire, is the figure em- 
ployed to represent the destruction of this false prophet, 
with the beast that carrieth her, when God's righteous 
judgment and final sentence shall be passed upon her. 
And she shall be utterly burned with fire : for strong is the 
Lord God who judgeth her. 

Verses 9, 10 And the Icings of the earth, who have commit- 
ted fornication and lived deliciously with her, — These kings 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



311 



11 And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn 
over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any 
more: 

12 The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious 
stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, 
and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels 
of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, 
and of brass, and iron, and marble, 

13 And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frank- 
incense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and 
beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and 
souls of men. 



or kingdoms that have gone heartily and cordially into the 
idolatrous practices of Some, seem to be those who were in 
league with the papal power, in oppressing and corrupting 
mankind, and though they have abandoned her in her ex- 
tremity, for the fear of her torment, yet, nevertheless, they 
bewail her, and lament for her, when they, standing afar off, 
behold her utter destruction, the smoke of her burning. And 
the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and 
lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, 
when they shall see the smoke of her burning, standing afar off 
for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city 
Babylon, that mighty city ! for in one hour is thy judgment 
come. 

Verse 11 And the merchants of the earth shall weep and 
mourn over her;-— This interested sympathy of the mer- 
chants of the earth with this great, this mighty city, in the day 
of her desolation and destruction, is very poor condolence, 
for it is merely because no man buyeth their merchandise any 
more. 

Verses 12, 13 The merchandise of gold, and silver, and 
precious stones, and of pearls, — This extensive catalogue of 
necessaries, conveniences, and luxuries, so specifically enu- 
merated in verses 12 and 13, well represent the way of life 



312 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



14 And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed 
from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are 
departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at 
all 

15 The merchants of these things, which w^ere made rich 
by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, 
weeping and Availing, 



of this gorgeously arrayed woman, this mighty city, which, 
for so many centuries, has filled so large a space in the 
world's history. First, her costliness, by gold, silver, precious 
stones, and pearls; then, her authority, by fine linen, and 
purple; then, the richness of her attire, by silk and scarlet; 
then, the utility and splendor of her service, by all manner 
vessels of ivory, most precious wood, brass, iron, and marble ; 
then, her perfumery, by cinnamon, and frankincense, as 
odours, and ointments; then, her drinks, and her diet, by 
wine, oil, and fine flour; then, for all manner of services, 
domestic animals, such as sheep and horses, and her slaves. 
And, lastly, but not of the least importance to her treasury, 
she makes merchandise of the souls of men. 

Verse 14 And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are de- 
parted from thee, — And after the possession, for such a length 
of time, of so much treasure, and the exertion of such un- 
limited power and influence, and the full enjoyment of all 
the pleasures attendant upon wealth, power, and influence, 
the fruits, all the fruits that thy soul lusted after are de- 
parted from thee, and all things which were dainty and 
goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them 
no more at all. 

Verse 15 The merchants of these tilings, which were made 
rich by her, — The interested weeping and wailing of these 
merchants is no better sympathy than that of the kings of 
the earth ; for these, too, shall stand afar off for the fear of 
her torment, 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



313 



16 And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was 
clothed in line linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked 
with gold, and precious stones, and pearls ! 

17 For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. 
And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and 
sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, 

18 And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, 
saying, What city is like unto this great city ! 

19 And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping 
and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein 



Verse 16 And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that 
was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked 
with gold, and precious stones, and pearls ! 

Verse 17 For in one hour so great riches is come to 
nought — Suddenly and simultaneously have all these great 
riches, which w T ere of such vast magnitude, and of such end- 
less variety, come to nought. And the shipmasters, commer- 
cial companies, sailors, and all marine traders, offered no 
better condolence than the kings and merchants of the 
earth ; for they, too, in the apostle's vision, stood afar off, 

Verse 18 And cried when they saw the smoke of her burn- 
ing, What city is like unto this great city ! — For this city, like 
her type upon the seven hills, has for ages and centuries 
been the mistress of the world. 

Verse 19 And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, 
weeping and wailing, — In this tiresome uniformity of com- 
plaint, and pretended condolence, we may see clearly the 
uniform selfishness of worldly-mindedness. For kings and 
merchants, shipmasters and commercial companies, sailors 
and marine traders, with one uniform and universal chorus, 
cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great 
city, wherein were made rich all that had sliips in the sea 
by reason of her costliness ! for in one hour is she made deso- 
late* 



314 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of 
her costliness ! for in one hour is she made desolate. 

20 Eejoice over her, thou heaven, ye holy apostles and 
prophets ; for God hath avenged you on her. 

21 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great mill- 
stone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence 
shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be 
found no more at all. 



Verse 20 Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apos- 
tles and prophets ; — As the great Koman power, the woman 
and the beast that carrieth her, antichrist, is, and has been, 
and is destined to be, until taken out of the way, the great- 
est foe to truth, and the greatest curse to the true church of 
God, and to all holy men and their appropriate work, con- 
sequently, her destruction is a matter of the greatest joy, 
therefore, Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles 
and prophets ; for God hath avenged you on her. 

Verse 21 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great 
millstone— This mighty angel, who speaks so authoritatively, 
and acts so promptly and powerfully, seems to represent the 
Lord of all creatures ; and the stone like a great millstone, 
which he takes up and casts into the sea, represents the Stone 
which these builders, the corrupt leaders of this great anti- 
christian power, have, like the chief priests and Pharisees, 
rulers of the Jews before them, rejected : whereas, had they 
fallen upon and faithfully built their city upon this Stone, 
their work would have remained : to be sure, their pride and 
haughtiness would have been broken, but their city would 
have been permanent ; but, now, this stone shall fall upon 
them. For, in Matt. xxi. 42, Jesus inquires of the Jews, 
and may not the same inquiry be made of the Eomans, Did 
ye never read in the Scriptures, The stone which the build- 
ers rejected, the same is become the head of the corner : this 
is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes? There- 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



315 



22 And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of 
pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; 
and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found 
any more in thee ; and the sound of a millstone shall be 
heard no more at all in thee ; 

23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all 
in thee ; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride 
shall be heard no more at all in thee : for thy merchants 
were the great men of the earth ; for by thy sorceries were 
all nations deceived. 

fore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken 
from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits 
thereof. And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be 
broken : but on whomsoever it shall fall it will grind him 
to powder. And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great 
millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence 
shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be 
found no more at all. 

Verse 22 And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of 
pipers, and trumpeters, — The voice of these harpers, and musi- 
cians, and of these pipers, and trumpeters, may w T ell represent 
the systematic and scientific performances on instruments, 
and of vocalists, for w T hich this conimunion of professing 
Christians is so uniformly and so universally celebrated ; but 
which, after the righteous judgment of God shall come upon 
her for her corruptions, shall be heard no more at all in her ; 
and, notwithstanding the architectural skill for which the 
builders of her magnificent and splendid cathedrals have 
been so long and so universally celebrated, no craftsman, of 
whatsoever craft, shall be found any more at all in her; and, 
notwithstanding the rich and luxurious life she has so long 
lived, even the sound of a millstone, to prepare the only in- 
dispensable necessary of life, water only excepted, shall be 
heard no more at all in her. 

Verse 23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more at 



816 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



24 And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of 
saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth. 

all in thee; — And, notwithstanding the light of a candle is and 
has been esteemed so sacred, as never to be extinguished, 
but to be kept burning perpetually, by day as well as by 
night, when her judgment shall come, the light of a candle 
shall shine no more at all in her ; and though the multitudes 
of opulent members in her communion are cheered with such 
music, and revel so voluptuously in such splendid mansions, 
where the w T edding-feast has so long been such a magnificent 
affair, and in the spacious halls of which the voice of the 
bridegroom and of the bride have been accustomed to rever- 
berate so joyously, yet after her judgment shall have come, 
the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no 
more at all in her. And the great affluence of her mer- 
chants, giving them a commanding and controlling influence 
in and over the commerce of the nations ; and so wielding, 
as she has so long done, the power of the keys, the power of 
the scepter, the power of the purse, and the power of the 
sword ; together with the still greater power of the bound- 
less influence of her peculiar policy upon the superstitions 
of the populace : so that, by her sorceries were all nations 
deceived. For thy merchants lucre the great men of the 
earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 

Verse 24 And in her was found the blood of prophets, and 
of saints, — The bloody persecutions of the Roman power 
against those who, for conscience' sake, refused to conform 
to her requirements, form a large part of the world's his- 
tory for many centuries; and the cruel wars which she has 
waged against political and religious liberty, fills a still 
greater space in history ; so that the strong language in 
the sentence of her condemnation is fully justified: And in 
her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all 
that were slain upon the earth. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

1 God is praised in heaven for judging the great whore, and 
avenging the blood of his saints. 7 The marriage of the 
Lamb. 10 The angel will not be worshipped. 17 The 
fowls called to the great slaughter. 

AND after these things I heard a great voice of much 
people in heaven, saying, Alleluia ; Salvation, and glory, 
and honour, and power, unto the Lord our God : 

2 For true and righteous are his judgments ; for he hath 
judged the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with 
her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his servants 
at her hand. 



JS T OTES. — CHAPTER XIX. 

Verse 1 And after these things I heard a great voice of much 
people in heaven, — After the announcement of the fearful 
fall of Babylon, and after a somewhat elaborate detail of 
her deep and contaminating corruption, and after her ar- 
raignment and trial, and her righteous sentence by the 
righteous Judge of all moral creatures, a great revival of 
pure religion shall break out in the true church of God ; 
for, After these things St. John heard a great voice of much 
people in heaven, saying, Alleluia ; Salvation, and glory, and 
honour, and power unto the Lord our God : 

Verse 2 For true and righteous are his judgments ; — For, 
in order to save the innocent from contamination, when idol- 
atry cannot be corrected, its votaries must be exterminated. 
For, for the glory of God, and the salvation of souls, Jesus 
Christ must reign without a rival : great Babylon, anti- 
christ, must and shall be destroyed. And the vast amount 
of mischief already done cries aloud for vengeance against 
her. And, as St. John beheld in the vision, so the day is 
approaching when the church and the world shall have re- 
alized the great fact, that God hath judged the great whore, 



318 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

3 And again they said, Alleluia. And her smoke rose 
up for ever and ever. 

4 And the four and twenty elders and the tour beasts tell 
down and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saying, 
Amen ; Alleluia. . 

5 And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our 
God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small 
and great. 



which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath 
avenged the blood of his servants at her hand. 

Verse 3 And again they said, Alleluia. And her smoke 
rose up for ever and ever— This great and glorious praise 
shall be long continued, and oft repeated. The absolute 
perpetuity of her punishment, in strong contrast with her 
temporary purgatorial fires, is here, as in chap. xiv. 11, and 
in many other places, so unequivocally stated by the Holy 
Spirit in the word of truth, that it becomes us to receive it 
without caviling. 

Verse 4 And the four and twenty elders and the four 
leasts— After that enlightened, Christianized, and purified 
humanity, shall sound the note of glorious praise of Alle- 
luia, of salvation to God and the Lamb, for the triumphant 
victory over error, in sweet harmony with this shall the 
gloriously enthroned Lamb hear the hearty A men; Alle- 
luia, from all the purified and saved of all former ages, 
represented here by the four and twenty elders and the four 
beasts. 

Verse 5 And a voice came out of the throne, — As the 
white cloud in chap. xiv. 14, is the multitude of saints, upon 
which the sun of man is enthroned, wearing a golden 
crown, so the throne here, out of which this voice came, 
seems to be composed of the redeemed and saved, the saints 
of all ages, and the proposition is, praise to God from both 
branches of his great family, the saints departed from their 



CHAPTER XIX. 



319 



6 And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, 
and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty 
thunderings, saying, Alleluia : for the Lord God omnipo- 
tent reigneth. 

7 Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him : 
for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath 
made herself ready. 



mortal bodies, and the saints still living on earth : And a 
voice came out of the throne, saying, 'Praise our God, all ye 
his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great. 

Verse 6 And I heard as it were the voice of a great mul- 
titude, — It is not marvelous that the power of language 
should be burdened, and should labor greatly, to express, 
by the voice of a great multitude, and the voice of many 
waters, and the voice of mighty thunderings, to express that 
great praise to Almighty God^for the perfect and complete 
victory of truth over error, of Christ over antichrist, for the 
unrivaled and uninterrupted reign of truth and righteous- 
ness, which the whole family of God in heaven and earth 
conspire to celebrate. And I heard as it were the voice of a 
great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the 
voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia : for the Lord 
God omnipotent reigneth. 

Verse 7 Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to 
him : — Since the blessed, the happy time has come at last, 
when there is not a pagan left, nor a professing Christian who 
is an idolater, to sound a single discordant note, it is very meet 
and right, and our high privilege, and so let us all and singly, 
universally, and without exception, be glad and rejoice, and 
give honour to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, 
and his wife hath made herself ready. This glorious, this 
most endearing, this most sacredly sweet union and com- 
munion of the perfectly purified church of God with the 
Lamb that was slain, who liveth again, never can take 



320 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



8 And to her was granted that she should be arrayed 
in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the 
righteousness of saints. 

9 And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which 
are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he 
saith unto me, These are the true sayings of God. 

place until a perfectly faithful and unyieldingly persevering 
effort be made by the church to make herself ready. 

Verse 8 And to her was granted that she should be ar- 
rayed in fine linen, clean and white: — But when this uncom- 
promising effort shall be faithfully and truly made, the 
promise of God stands as assurance made doubly sure, for 
the apostle in the vision saw, and unto her was already 
granted that she should be, and she was, arrayed in fine 
linen, clean and white : for the fine linen is the righteousness 
of saints. 

Verse 9 And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they 
tvhicli are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. — 
There is some obscurity here in the grammatical construc- 
tion, so that it is not very easy to determine what is the 
antecedent of the personal pronoun he in this verse, whether 
it is that one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, 
who talked with St. John, introduced in chap. xvii. 1 ; or 
that one which St. John saw in chap, xviii. 1, having great 
power, and by whose glory the earth was illuminated ; or 
whether it is that mighty angel who, chap, xviii. 21, took 
up a stone, like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, say- 
ing, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown 
down, and shall be found no more at all. Nor is this obscurity 
at all surprising, since, as we shall see in the next verse, St. 
John, the writer, was near making the fatal mistake of pay- 
ing divine honors to one of the former, thinking, no doubt, 
that it was the latter that was addressing him, saying, Write, 
that all coming generations may read, Blessed, exceedingly 



CHAPTER XIX. 



321 



10 And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto 
me, See thou do it not : I am thy fellow servant, and of thy 
brethren that have the testimony of Jesus : worship God : 
for the testimony of J esus is the spirit of prophecy. 

11 And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; 
and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and 
in righteousness he doth judge and make war. 



happy shall they be ivhich are called unto this transcend- 
ency glorious marriage feast, the marriage supper of the 
Lamb, And, unhesitatingly and positively does this heav- 
enly messenger affirm that These are the true sayings of God. 

Verse 10 And I fell at his feet to worship him. — St. John 
evidently mistook this heavenly messenger for the Angel of 
the covenant, the Lord Jesus Christ ; otherwise he would not 
have fallen down to worship him. This angel promptly de- 
clines accepting the worship offered by St. John, assuring 
him that he, so far from being Christ, is his fellow servant, 
a brother who, like him, has the testimony of Jesus ; or 
who, like him, is endowed with the spirit of prophecy. And 
I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See 
thou do it not : I am thy fellow servant, and of thy breth- 
ren, that have the testimony of Jesus : worship God : for 
the testimony of Jesus in the spirit of prophecy. 

Verse 11 And I saiv heaven opened, and behold a white 
horse; — Whereas, the white cloud in chap. xiv. 14, on which 
one sat like unto the Son of man, represents true believers, 
and devoted servants of Christ, in his church, this white 
horse, upon which he that sat was called Faithful and True, 
represents those Christian kings and kingdoms, constituting 
the army in verse 19, against which, and against him that sat 
upon the horse, the beast and the kings of the earth gathered 
their armies together to make war. And these kings and 
kingdoms are the same, into whose hearts God hath put to 
fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the 
11 



322 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



12 His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head 
were many crowns ; and he had a name written, that no 
man knew but he himself. 

13 And he ivas clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: 
and his name is called The Word of God. 

beast only, until the words of God shall be fulfilled : for these 
shall hate the whore, and shall make Iter desolate and naked, 
and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. And all these 
exterminating judgments of God upon the corrupt city, are 
righteous ; for in righteousness he doth judge and make war. 

Verse 12 His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head 
were many crowns; — The all-penetrating wisdom of the al- 
mighty Judge, Faithful and True, is most appropriately rep- 
resented by his eyes as a flame of fire. And the complete 
victory of truth over error, of faithfulness over unfaithful- 
ness, of righteousness over unrighteousness, of purity over 
corruption, of Christ over antichrist, is most admirably well 
represented, by having placed on his head many crowns. 
And now, the true character of this almighty Victor, which 
could only be faintly and dimly presented to our poor im- 
perfect capacities, in this very imperfect state, by his inscru- 
table name, which, though written, no man knew but he him- 
self. It is still, however, more and more clearly revealed 
by the many names which he bears in the Bible, one of 
which is given in the next verse, The Word of God. 

Verse 13 And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in 
blood : — But all these splendid and complete victories, and 
numerous and glorious crowns, were not obtained, and so 
triumphantly worn, without the shedding of blood. But, a 
person truly and essentially divine, in his own divine na- 
ture, The Word of God, could not shed blood ; so he was 
clothed in a human body ; for the Word, which was in the 
beginning, which was with God, and which was God, was 
made flesh, and dwelt among us; and w T e beheld his glory, 



. CHAPTER XIX. 323 

14 And the armies which were in heaven followed him 
upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean 

-* I ^ i i° Ut • I* m0Uth £ oeth a shar P sword > that with 
it he should smite the nations ; and he shall rule them with 
a rod of iron : and he treadeth the winepress of the fierce- 
ness and wrath of Almighty God. 

the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of 
grace and truth. And he was clothed with a vesture dipped 
in blood; and this vesture was most effectually saturated in 
blood : and his name is called The Word of God, 

Verse 14 And the armies which were in heaven followed 
him upon white horses— And then the day, the happy day, 
shall have fully come at last, when the Protestant Christian 
denominations, which have been so long engaged, so shame- 
fully, in bitter wranglings and controversies, shall, as did 
Caleb and J oshua, follow the Lord fully. And these, upon 
states and kingdoms, purely Christian in principle and prac- 
tice, as upon white horses ', shall themselves be clothed in the 
righteousness of saints— fine linen, white and clean. And 
then, and not till then, shall it be truly said, The armies in 
heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, 
white and clean. 

Verse 15 And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that 
with it he should smite the nations ;— The word of God, the 
word of truth, which is the sword of the Spirit, the sharp 
sword which goeth forth out of the mouth of Jesus Christ, shall, 
when all Christian nations, all Christian denominations, and 
all Christian individuals, shall fully appreciate its impor- 
tance and its power, be sent by Christian governments, Chris- 
tian denominations, Bible societies, Missionary societies, 
Tract societies, a Christian press generally, baptized with 
the power of divine truth— by some, or all of these, or by 
some other means which God in his wisdom and mercy 
shall see fit to employ, shall he send the Truth abroad every- 



324 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



16 And he hath on his vesture and on his thigh a name 
written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS. 

17 And I saw an angel standing in the sun ; and he cried 
with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the 
midst of heaven, Come and gather yourselves together unto 
the supper of the great God ; 

where, that he may first with this smite the nations. But 
let the nations beware, for if this be rebelliously and persist- 
ently rejected, if they be not ruled by this, he shall rule 
them with a rod of iron ; for he must reign until he hath 
put all enemies under his feet; and he treadeth the winepress 
of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. 

Verse 16 And he hath on his vesture and on his thigh a 
name written, — In addition to his inscrutable name, as in 
verse 12, which no man knew hut he himself the Lamb 
has, upon his glorious human nature, a name written, 
which is here, as in chap. xvii. 14, emblematical of his 
gloriously victorious and perfectly complete triumph over 
all his foes. And this name presents him to us, not only as 
King in Zion ; but, also, King of nations ; all having been 
brought under the perfectly complete control of his per- 
fectly pure and holy principles; or having been entirely 
exterminated ; for he is King of kings, and Lord of 

LORDS. 

Verse 17 And I saw an angel standing in the sun; — This 
angel standing in the sun seems to be the messenger of una- 
dulterated, pure, holy, divine truth; and his summoning, 
with a loud voice, all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven, 
looking intently down upon the earth for all putrid flesh, 
(for all this large class of unclean and hateful birds seem 
specially intended,) is the invitation, the call to the extermi- 
nating slaughter, since the merciful calls to salvation have 
been disregarded. And this great supper, suited to the mor- 
bid appetites of these filthy gormandizers, well represents 



CHAPTER XIX. 



325 



18 That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of 
captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of 
horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all 
men, both free and bond, both small and great. 

19 And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and 
their armies, gathered together to make war against him 
that sat on the horse, and against his army. 

20 And the beast was taken, and with him the false 
prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he 

the feasts of idolaters upon meats sacrificed unto idols. 
And this is to be the last feast of this kind ; and this is not 
of meats sacrificed unto idols, but the flesh of the idolaters 
themselves. 

Verse 18 That ye may eat the flesh of Icings, and the flesh 
of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, — Kings and captains 
here seern to represent regal power, and mighty men, eccle- 
siastical authority; and the next two clauses of the sentence 
is a recapitulation of the mighty men, seated upon the kings 
and captains; for the kings and the captains are the horses, 
and the mighty men are those that sit on them. And their 
armies, which shall, in this great conflict, be so completely 
destroyed, so utterly annihilated, shall be composed of all 
men, both free and bond, both great and small, who shall 
adhere to their vilely corrupt cause. 

Verse 19 And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, 
and their armies, — It seems that, in this final conflict, in this 
last great battle between truth and error, between Christ 
and antichrist, the engagement, however fought, shall be 
brought on by the opposition, by antichrist ; for St. John, 
in the vision, saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and 
their armies, gathered together to make war against him 
that sat on the horse, that is, against him who was called 
Faithful and True, and against his army, that is, against the 
multitude of saints constituting the white horse of verse 11. 

Verse 20 And the beast was taken, and with him the 



826 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and 
them that worshipped his image. These both were cast 
alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone. 

21 And the remnant were slain with the sword of him 

false prophet — The alliance between the beast, represented 
in verse 18 by kings and captains, which in their turn repre- 
sent the oppressive and corrupt regal power of nominal, but 
unworthy Christian governments, and the false prophet, that 
great city, the woman which St. John saw sit upon this scar- 
let coloured beast, was seen to be such that when the beast 
was taken, in this decisive conflict, with him also, the false 
prophet was taken. And really, it seems impossible that 
the one could have been taken without the other, for the 
imagery representing them and their associations, connec- 
tions, and operations, from the commencement of chap. xiii. 
to the close of this verse is such, representing them, not 
only as acting together, but as being so identical that they 
are antichrist, so that their destiny is the same. And the 
beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that 
wrought miracles before him, ivith which he deceived them 
that had received the mark of the beast, and them that wor- 
shipped his image. These both loere cast alive into the lake 
of fire burning with brimstone. — Whatever this unrivaled 
and most fearfully awful imagery of being cast alive into a 
lake of fire burning toith brimstone, may represent, there 
is, at least, one exceedingly important lesson taught by 
it, that is, that error, that antichrist, will still continue to 
exist somewhere and somehow, in his own unchanged and 
unchangeable state and nature, which is in itself miserable, 
after that his power and influence for evil over the physical, 
intellectual, moral, and spiritual interests of man, are en- 
tirely counteracted and destroyed by the superior power and 
influence of truth and purity, of Christ, of God. 

Verse 21 And the remnant were slain with the sword of 



CHAPTER XX. 



327 



that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his 
mouth : and all the fowls were filled with their flesh. 

him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of 
his mouth : — After that antichristian principles and influ- 
ences shall have been utterly and for ever destroyed in 
Christendom, there will be neither let nor hinderance to the 
perfect and complete success and triumph of truth and pu- 
rity over the superstitions, ignorance, errors, and corruptions 
of paganism, the remnant, which St. John in the vision be- 
held slam with the sword of him that sat upon the horse. — 
And the Lord Jesus Christ, as even hating the garments 
stained by the flesh, as well as all flesh slain in sacrifice unto 
idols, represents here, by the spirit of prophecy, the spirit 
of almighty and eternal truth, his abhorrence of the vile- 
ness of that which so mars and corrupts the beauty, the pu- 
rity, the sacredness, of true worship, by filthy vultures being 
filled with the flesh of idolaters, of the last, the remnant of 
idolaters. 



CHAPTER XX. 

1 Satan bound for a thousand years. 6 The first resur- 
rection : they are blessed, that have part therein. 7 
Satan let loose again. 8 Gog and Magog. 10 The 
devil cast into the lake of fire and brimstone. 12 The 
last and general resurrection. 

AND I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the 
key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER XX. 

Verse 1 And I saw an angel come down from heaven, — 
This seems to be the same angel, who in chap. viii. 3, came 
and stood at the altar, having a golden censer ; and who 
took the censer, and filled it with fire of the altar, and cast 



328 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



2 And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which 
is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, 



it into the earth ; and who, in chap. xiv. 18, came out from 
the altar, having power over jire ; and cried with a loud 
cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy 
sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the 
earth ; for her grapes are fully ripe ; for what but the al- 
mighty power of the Holy Spirit can in such a summary 
manner wield and dispose of the destinies of the dragon, 
that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan ? And, the 
key which the Divine Spirit has, seems to be the light of 
truth. And this view of the key of the bottomless pit, here, 
so far from being contradicted by the note on chap. ix. 1, 
which may seem, to the casual observer, not to agree with 
this, upon examination, they corroborate and confirm each 
other, for there the key of the bottomless pit is employed to 
open the pit, out of which the smoke and darkness of igno- 
rance and error issued and came forth to curse man ; where- 
as, here the key is employed after that Satan is chained 
and cast into the pit, to close it and shut him up there. 
And the great chain in the hand of this Divine Messenger, 
seems to be the gloriously bright and brightening, and al- 
most infinitely extensive chain of influences, instrumentali- 
ties, and powers employed by this Almighty Messenger, to 
develop truth and purity, and to bind error and corruption, 
so as to effectually restrain them from doing mischief in 
society. 

Verse 2 And he laid hold on the dragon, that old ser- 
pent, — It does seem that it could not satisfy the desires of 
the benevolent heart, even of a good man, to contemplate 
that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, that has been 
tormenting and destroying the family of man, for almost 
six thousand years, as being restrained for one thousand 



CHAPTER XX. 



3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, 
and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations 
no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled : and 
after that he must be loosed a little season. 

years ; but to contemplate pure benevolence blessing human 
society, in a redeemed and emancipated world, with the 
unclimmed light of perfectly revealed truth, after the final 
and eternal destruction of error, of antichrist, and the bind- 
ing of Satan for three hundred and sixty thousand years, 
the time indicated by the prophetic period of a thousand 
years, is so wonderfully refreshing to the believing soul, as 
to excite exceeding great joy and gladness. And I saw an 
angel come down from heaven having the hey of the bot- 
tomless pit, and a great chain in his hand. And he laid 
hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and 
Satan, and bound him a thousand, years, 

Verse 3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut 
him up, — The means to be employed in binding Satan, and 
the prison into which he is to be cast, are perfectly appro- 
priate — light, which drives darkness back into its native 
pit, from which sin brought it forth, and truth, which re- 
strains error. And here when light shall be universally 
diffused and spread abroad, so that there shall be no 
darkness at all; and when truth shall be everywhere 
received, and universally believed, error, together with 
the father of lies, shall be cast into the abyss of dark- 
ness, the bottomless pit, the native place of darkness 
and error; and when the Divine Spirit of almighty 
truth shall set a seal upon Satan, he shall deceive the 
nations no more, till the thousand years — the three hun- 
dred and sixty thousand years — be fulfilled : and after that 
he must be loosed a little season. Some have thought the 
loosing of Satan, though it be only for a little season, will 
greatly mar the beauty and glory of the crown of triumph- 



330 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judg- 
ment was given unto them : and I saw the souls of them 
that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the 
word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, 
neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their 
foreheads, or in their hands ; and they lived and reigned 
with Christ a thousand years. 



antly victorious success, which truth shall wear during the 
long and peaceful millennial reign. But these seem not to 
consider the signal and eternal victory which shall be ob- 
tained over the devil, as we shall see in verse 10, when he 
shall be cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the 
beast and the false prophet are. Nor does it seem more un- 
accountably severe that the nations shall be subjected to the 
temptations of the devil, after having enjoyed such high 
privileges for such a length of time, than that all preceding 
ages and generations of men should have been subjected to 
the temptations of the same foe. 

Verse 4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and 
judgment was given unto them : — There is a striking parallel 
of this text in chap. i. 5, 6 ; and by comparing them we 
shall see that these are not the thrones of despots, or tyrants, 
or of unacceptable, or unrighteous rulers of any kind ; but 
that they shall administer pure and equal justice and judg- 
ment for God in Jesus Christ, who is the faithful and true 
witness, and the firsibegotten of the dead, and the prince of the 
Icings of the earth. Unto him that loved us, and washed us 
from our sins in his own blood, and hath made us Icings and 
priests unto God and his Father ; to him be glory and do- 
minion for ever and ever. Amen. And in this vision of the 
millennial glory St. John also saw thrones, and they sat upon 
them, and judgment was given unto them. And in addition 
to this bright, lovely, glorious scene of justice, righteousness, 
and purity, in both church and government, which St. J ohu 



CHAPTER XX. 



331 



saw, which shall in the millennial age be realized and en- 
joyed to the fnll extent of its indescribable loveliness and 
excellence, in the renewed and greatly blessed earth, he 
also saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness 
of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not wor- 
shipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his 
mark upon their foreheads, or in iheir hands . By comparing 
this verse with chap. vi. 9, 10, 11, it becomes clearly man- 
ifest that after the last martyr shall have suffered, and 
quite probably very soon after, all martyrs for the truth 
shall rise and live, to reign with Christ ; and it is here made 
almost equally clear that all those who have kept them- 
selves perfectly pure from all kinds of idolatry, and fully 
believed God's holy word, and wrought righteousness, and 
continued faithful, shall arise with the martyrs of Jesus, to 
reign with Christ. And St. John saw, in the vision, that all 
these lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. Now, 
as to the nature and circumstances of this reign, there is 
quite a variety of opinions. The truth upon this great 
question seems to be about this, that when the great whore 
of Babylon shall have been destroyed, the beast and the 
false prophet cast into the lake of fire ; when antichrist shall 
have finished his fiendish work, and been destroyed ; when 
Satan shall have been chained and cast into the bottomless 
pit; and when Christ shall reign King of kings, and Lord 
of lords ; when truth, righteousness, and purity shall univer- 
sally prevail on earth, in church and in government, then 
shall all the pure in heart, wholly devoted unto God in 
life, and faithful unto death, be raised to life, to reign with 
Christ, to be all and always with the angels, ministering 
spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of 
salvation. For the body raised to life after dissolution 
shall be spiritual : 1 Corinthians, xv. 44, It is sown a 
natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. Who then shall 



332 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

5 But the rest of the dead lived not again until the 
thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. 

6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resur- 
rection : on such the second death hath no power, but they 
shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with 
him a thousand years. 

doubt the possibility of the existence, among men, even in 
this world, of a holy church, and of righteous government, 
when there shall be no evil spirit to tempt to evil, but 
multitudes of blessed, holy, happy spirits, who shall be 
priests of God and of Christ, to attend, and bless, and cheer, 
and thrill the pure spirits of all the happy people of the 
happy, the glorious millennium ? 

Verse 5 But the rest of the dead lived not again until the 
thousand years were finished. — All those who believe God as 
did Abraham, all those who follow the Lord fully as did 
Caleb and Joshua, and all those who continue faithful unto 
death as did Simeon, and such only shall have part in the first 
resurrection. For St. John saw in the vision, after the first 
resurrection, that the rest of the dead lived not again until 
the thousand years were finished. For, 

Verse 6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first 
resurrection : — For, being spiritual and immortal, they shall 
be worthy and capable of contributing to promote the gra- 
cious work of advancing the cause of God and of Christ, in 
the purification and salvation of men throughout this almost 
immense period of three hundred and sixty thousand years : 
on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be 
priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thou- 
sand years. ■ This glorious and spiritual reign of righteous- 
ness by the ministry of angels, and especially by the minis- 
try of the holy souls, the saints raised to life, immortal and 
eternal, for such a length of time on earth among men, shall 
redound to the greatness of the triumphant victory of Christ 



CHAPTER XX. 



333 



7 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall 
be loosed out of his prison, 

8 And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in 
the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather 
them together to battle : the number of whom is as the sand 
of the sea. 

over antichrist and Satan, on their own field of action, the 
earth, as he did over death in his own dominions, the grave. 

Verse 7 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan 
shall be loosed out of his prison— •This temporary release of 
Satan out of the abyss of darkness is destined soon to result 
in his eternal incarceration in the lake of fire, burning with 
brimstone. 

Verse 8 And shall go out to deceive the nations which are 
in the four quarters of the earth — That is, in all parts of the 
world. No favored spot shall be exempt from this last 
trial by being tempted of the devil, as was Jesus Christ also, 
after that he had fasted forty days. Gog and Magog seem 
to be general names for all nations ; and as such, they seem 
very appropriately to represent all. Gog, haste, ardent de- 
sire to go, closely allied to Agog, in a state of desire, highly 
excited by eagerness after an object ; and Magog, not in 
haste — ma, in music, signifying not. That is, all which are 
in haste being tempted, and all which are not in haste to 
gather themselves together to battle ; or, all which Satan 
has an ardent desire to visit, and those which he is not so 
eager to encounter; or, all which Satan ardently desires to 
bring, and those which he does not so ardently desire to bring- 
to the last, the final conflict between light and darkness, be- 
tween good and evil, between Christ and Satan. And this 
conflict shall take place after that the world has become 
fully inhabited ; after that it has been so signally blessed 
with a pure and happy people for hundreds of thousands 
of years, and so prepared for an innumerable population. 



834 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



9 And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and 
compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved 
city : and fire came down from God out of heaven, and 
devoured them. 

10 And the devil that deceived them was cast into the 
lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false 
prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever 
and ever. 



For St. John, in the vision, saw the number of them as the 
sand of the sea. 

Verse 9 And they went up on the breadth of the earth, — 
It seems from this, as well as from the preceding verse, that 
in the last great conflict, after which wars shall cease finally 
and for ever, all nations of men shall be involved; for St. 
John, in the vision, saw that they went up on the breadth of 
the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and 
the beloved city. Whether the saints of God shall, at the 
time of this great conflict, be actually rendezvoused, as an 
armed force, to resist by violence the hostile approach of the 
nations of the earth, is questionable ; for the camp of the 
saints, and the beloved city, are phrases which seem to sig- 
nify one and the same thing. And the beloved city evidently 
stands in strong contrast with corrupt Babylon ; and actu- 
ally is the pure church of the millennial age, the whole 
body of God's faithful people, who yield not to this last 
temptation of the devil. The means to be employed by 
Divine Providence, in meeting the last onset of Satan's 
host, and of destroying them, it seems will be, if not elec- 
tric explosions, in the clouds of heaven, sending down 
streams of fire from God out of heaven to devour them, 
something which is represented by this. 

Verse 10 And the devil that deceived them was cast into 
the lake of fire and brimstone, — After the destruction of 
antichrist, and after the last army that Satan could muster 



CHAPTER XX. 



335 



11 And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on 
it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away ; 
and there was found no place for them. 



against the saints of God was destroyed, St. John saw, in 
the vision, that the devil himself that deceived the nations, 
and collected this vast army for the destruction of the saints, 
the event of which was their own destruction, was cast into 
the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false 
prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night, perpetu- 
ally, for ever and ever — eternally. 

Verse 11 And I saw a great white throne, and him that 
sat on it, — Similar to the white cloud upon which one sat, 
like unto the Son of man ; and similar to the ivliite horse, 
upon which him that sat was called Faithful and True ; 
but still more glorious is the great white throne, which seems 
to be constituted of all those pure and faithful saints, each 
one of whom enjoyed a glorious part in the first resurrec- 
tion ; and all of whom have, for three hundred and sixty 
thousand years, been priests of God and of Christ, and have 
reigned with Christ as kings and priests unto God and his 
Father. The saints, composing this throne, do not seem des- 
tined to be judged at the last day with the rest of mankind, 
being already glorified. Now, the perfectly righteous gov- 
ernment and immaculate church of the millennial age, and 
especially after the destruction of Satan, could very well 
abide the presence of the throne, that is, the saints already, 
and long since, raised to life immortal and eternal, revealed 
to them clearly now, for the first time, by their own sudden 
change to immortality, as described by St. Paul, in a mo- 
ment, in the twinkling of an eye ; but they fled from the face 
of him who sat on the throne. But they could find no place 
of concealment from the presence of the Omnipotent, the 
Omniscient, the Omnipresent. And I saw a great ivhite 



336 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



12 And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before 
God ; and the books were opened : and another book was 
opened, which is the book of life : and the dead were judged 
out of those things which were written in the books, accord- 
ing to their works. 

13 And the sea gave up the dead which. w T ere in it ; and 
death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them : 
and they were judged every man according to their works. 



throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and 
the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. 

Verse 12 And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before 
God; — In addition to the awe and reverence of all those 
who had continued firm and faithful under the last tempta- 
tion, and indeed, all who survived after the last battle, and 
who had been changed from mortal to spiritual beings, so 
being able to recognize their Lord, St. John here, in the 
vision, also saw the dead, small and great, that is, all who had 
not been previously raised to life, and those now changed to 
immortality, never having died at all — St. John, we say, 
saw all these stand before God ; and the books were opened : 
and another book was opened, which is the book of life: These 
books, the book of life, as well as all the rest, are emblems, 
representing character. And out of these faithful and in- 
fallible records of the true character of each and every 
individual, those now raised to life, whom St. John saw stand 
before God, were judged out of those things which were written 
in the books, according to their ivorks. 

Verse 13 And the sea gave up the dead which ivere in it; 
and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them; — 
This enumeration, which is so brief, but so comprehensive, 
of the places from which the dead come forth, seems to be 
specially intended to represent the unlimited, the absolute 
universality, of the general resurrection. For the sea, the 
most extensive grave-yard on the face of the earth, gave up 



CHAPTER XX. 



337 



14 And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. 
This is the second death. 

15 And whosoever was not found written in the book of 
life was cast into the lake of fire. 



the dead which were in it ; and the very state and place of 
the dead, death and hades, delivered up the dead which were 
in them. And St. John saw that a just and righteous sen- 
tence was passed upon each and every individual of this 
vast assembly, according to his true character ; for they were 
judged every man according to their works. And is not the 
absolute certainty of this all-important fact made the more 
emphatic by this repetition in verses 12, 13? 

Verse 14 And death and hell were cast into the lake of 
fire. — St. J ohn, in the vision, saw death so completely van- 
quished, that the very state and place of the dead, death 
and hades, were cast into the lake of fire : so that, henceforth, 
death, or hades, shall be found nowhere but in the lake of 
fire. For this, and this alone, is the second death. 

Verse 15 And whosoever was not found written in the book of 
life was cast into the lake of fire. — We have seen, in St. John's 
vision, the corrupt city, Babylon, destroyed, to be found no more 
at all: we have seen the beast and the false prophet cast into 
the lake of fire burning with brimstone; we have seen Satan 
cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, ivhere the beast and 
the false prophet are ; and we have seen death and hell cast 
into the lake of fire, which is the second death ; and then, and 
not till then, did St. John see that whosoever was not found 
written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire. And 
how could it be otherwise ? For all those in whose char- 
acter was found the principle of immortal life, which is 
purity, holiness, by the blood of the Lamb, were found writ- 
ten in the book of life ; consequently, having in themselves 
the principle of immortal, eternal life, they are gathered into 
12 



338 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



the eternal city, the new Jerusalem : whereas, those in whose 
character is found the elements of death, which is impurity, 
unholiness, and who, having become spiritual, consequently 
immortal, are cast into the lake of fire — the place, and the 
only place, where the state of eternal death is found. For 
this, and this alone, is the second death. 



CHAPTEK XXI. 

1 A new heaven and a new earth. 10 The heavenly Jerti- 
salem, with a full description thereof. 23 She needeth 
no suns the glory of God is her light. 24 The Icings of 
the earth bring their riches unto her. 

AND I saw a new heaven and a new T earth : for the first 
. heaven and the first earth were passed away ; and there 
was no more sea. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER XXI. 

Verse 1 And I saw a new heaven and a new earth ; — 
By comparing chap. xix. 7, 8, 9, with chap. xxi. 2, we shall 
see that the opening of this chapter presents the farther 
development of the scenes in the commencement of the 
millennial age; consequently, we may understand quite 
clearly that, the new heaven is the renewed and purified 
church of God, after the destruction of the corrupt city, 
Babylon ; and that the new earth is the perfectly just and 
righteous Christian governments of the world, after the 
beast and the false prophet are cast into the lake of fire 
burning with brimstone and after Satan is chained and cast 
into the bottomless pit, as in the beginning of chap. xx. 4. 
And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment 
was given unto them ; for the corrupt church and unright- 
eous governments were no more for a long and happy 



CHAPTER XXI. 



339 



2 And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming 
down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned 
for her husband. 

3 And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Be- 
hold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell 
with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself 
shall be with them, and be their God. 



period. For the first heaven and the first earth were passed 
away ; and there was no more sea. — For the church after 
the first resurrection is not to be corrupted any more at all ; 
not so however, with governments, for after the three hun- 
dred and sixty thousand years' millennial reign, Satan shall 
be loosed out of his prison, and shall go out to deceive the 
nations which are in the four quarters of the earth. 

Verse 2 And I John saw the holy city, neio Jerusalem, — 
The same beloved city that St. John saw compassed about by 
the nations, which shall yield to the temptation of Satan — 
coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride 
adorned for her husband, which is the church of God in 
the millennial age. The holy city, new Jerusalem, which 
is identical with the camp of the saints, the beloved city, the 
bride, the Lamb's wife, is not the hewn stones, bricks, and 
mortar, constituting the architecture of a physical city, but 
the people, the saints of God. This may, and most certain- 
ly does, present a view of a more advanced state of the 
beauty, purity, and glory of the beloved city, the bride, the 
%new Jerusalem, than any of the preceding pictures, drawn 
by the same sacred pencil. And this holy church, by the 
providence and grace of God, shall descend to the millennial 
age from the Protestant branches of the church harmonized 
and purified. And I John sato the holy city, new Jerusalem, 
coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride 
adorned for her husba?id. 

Verse 3 And I heard a great voice out of heaven — This 



340 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



4 And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; 
and there shall he no more death, neither sorrow, nor cry- 
ing, neither shall there be any more pain : for the former 
things are passed away. 

5 And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make 
all things new. And he said unto me, Write : for these 
words are true and faithful. 



great and glorious voice of unmixed, unadulterated, and no 
longer contested truth, most triumphantly calls attention to 
the beauty, the glory, the divinity of his w^ork among and 
for men, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men y 
and he shall dwell with them, and they shall be his people, 
and God himself shall be with them, and be their God, — 
And henceforth the true God only shall be their God, for 
there shall be neither idol nor idolater any more at all. 

Verse 4 And God shall ivipe away all tears from their 
eyes ; — This fidelity to the true worship shall so meet with 
the divine approbation, that the blessing of God shall so 
rest upon the people, all the people, that no weeping shall be 
heard, and tears shall be neither seen nor shed. And more- 
over, the time shall immediately succeed this long, happy, 
glorious period, when even death shall be no more, neither 
sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain : 
for the former things will then have passed away, to return 
no more for ever. 

Verse 5 And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, 1 
make all things new. — St. John, in the vision, saw and 
clearly understood thafc it was the Lord of lords, the King 
of kings, the King of saints, the King of glory, the Creator 
of all things, who has promised to restore all things, who sat 
upon the throne, and said, Behold, I make all things new. 
And he said unto me, Write : for these words are true and 
faithful ; for they are the words of him who sat upon the 
white horse, who himself was called Faithful and True. 



CHAPTER XXI. 



6 And he said unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and 
Omega, the beginning and the end. I will give unto him 
that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely. 

7 He that overcometh shall inherit all things ; and I will 
be his God, and he shall be my son. 

8 But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, 
and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idol- 
aters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which 
burneth with fire and brimstone : which is the second death. 

Verse 6 And he said unto me, It is done. — Having pu- 
rified the church and established justice and judgment in 
government, by banishing error and misrule from among 
men, and by fully enlightening and elevating the mind, by 
renewing and cultivating the heart, and by righteous moral 
principle, establishing a long, peaceful, and happy reign of 
truth and righteousness, and so having thus prepared all 
who had any taste for the beautiful, the true, the pure, the 
sublime, the heavenly, the godlike, for the enjoyment of 
the presence and glory of God himself, Christ said unto St. 
John in the vision, It is done. He who in the beginning 
created all things, has in the end renewed all things. And 
he says, I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the 
end. I will give tmto him that is athirst of the fountain of 
the water of life freely. And, if pure living waters are mul- 
titudes of true and faithful believers, the object of faith, 
the Lord Jesus Christ, is the fountain of the water of life. 

Verse 7 He that overcometh shall inherit all things ; — 
By overcoming error and inheriting the presence, joy, and 
glory of him who is Lord over all his works, who is all in 
all, the victor shall inherit all things ; with the infallible 
and immutable word of promise of him who is Alpha and 
Omega, the beginning and the end, that I will be his God, 
and he shall be my son. 

Verse 8 But the fearful and unbelieving, — These tw T o 
general classes seem to include all those whose greatest sin 



342 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



9 And there came unto me one of the seven angels which 
had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, and 
talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the 
bride, the Lamb's wife. 

10 And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and 

is the want of true faith in God, and who, nevertheless, 
have been taught of him, and know the exceeding great and 
precious promises to them that 'believe. The other classes 
enumerated, though not a full catalogue, may however, as 
leading classes in open rebellion against, and in defiance of, 
God's law, well represent all the rest, who shall not inherit 
life, but who shall have what they have prepared them- 
selves for, eternal death. But the fearful, and unbelieving, 
and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and 
sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part 
in the lake which burnetii with fire and brimstone : which is 
the second death. 

Verse 9 And there came unto me one of the seven angels 
which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, and 
talked with me, — This seems to be the same angel which 
shewed unto St. John the judgment of the great whore, the 
corrupt church, great Babylon; and the context here seems 
to show quite clearly that this angel is the messenger of 
truth, but the scene presented here is precisely the opposite, 
in every respect, of the one presented previously by the same 
messenger, for the angel, in this interview, talked with St. 
John, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the 
Lamb's wife, the pure and holy church of the millennial 
age ; for here commences another view of the same period 
passed over in the first eight verses of this chapter, for the 
bride, the Lamb's wife, the great city, the holy Jerusalem, is 
the same as the holy city, new Jerusalem, in verse 2. 

Verse 10 And he carried me away in the spirit to a great 
and, high mountain, — St. John, in the spirit of prophecy, was 



CHAPTER XXI. 



343 



high mountain, and shewed me that great city, the holy 
Jerusalem, descending out of heaven, from God, 

11 Having the glory of God: and her light was like unto 
a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crys- 
tal ; 



carried away to the contemplation of great and good gov- 
ernment, as well as a pure and holy church ; for the govern- 
ments of the millennial age, being purely Christian, and 
administered upon Christian principles, were seen by the 
apostle to be so much elevated in purity and sublimity 
above all pagan governments that, though he represents 
them by the same figure employed to represent pagan gov- 
ernments, while they existed, yet he calls them a great 
and Ugh mountain. And then and there, where he found 
no unchristian government to hinder the advancement, 
or mar the beauty, of a holy Christian church, the angel 
shewed him that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending 
out of heaven from God. And now, can any one, after 
what we have already seen in this chapter, in connection 
with what we have previously seen of the bride, the Lamb's 
■wife, entertain any doubt that this great city, the holy 
Jerusalem, is not inhabited by merely, but composed of, the 

saints of God ? 

Verse 11 Having the glory of God .— The prophet 
Zechariah, in chap. ii. 5, has these words: For I, saith the 
Lord, will be unto her (Jerusalem, the holy city, being 
named in the preceding verse) a wall of fire round about, 
and will be glory in the midst of her. And her light was 
like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear 
as crystal. Now, if with this verse we compare verses 18 
and 19, and especially the use of the jasper stone, and with 
this compare, also, 1 Peter, chap, ii., we may understand the 
building of this wonderful city, especially the wall of it, 
better. St. Peter calls the Lord Jesus Christ a living stone, 



344 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



12 And had a wall great and high, and twelve gates, and 
at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which 
are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel : 

13 On the east three gates ; on the north three gates ; on 
the south three gates ; and on the west three gates. 

14 And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and 
in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 



disallowed, indeed, of men, but chosen of God, and precious. 
.... Wherefore also it is contained in the Scripture, 
Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious : 
.... the same is made the head of the corner. 

Verse 12 And had a wall great and high, — As we have 
seen, this great city, the church, the saints of the millennial 
age, shall have for their wall of defense the Lord Jehovah. 
And — the city — had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve 
angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of 
the twelve tribes of the children of Israel. These twelve 
gates, with their messengers, the twelve patriarchs and all 
their tribes, were employed by God's providence to initiate 
mankind into the sacred mysteries of the divine economy, 
which is fully developed by the perfect light of the Chris- 
tian, and ultimately of the millennial age. And even 
this introductory light, communicating a knowledge of the 
divine nature, the will, the requirements of God, went forth 
in all directions ; for there w T ere 

Verse 13 On the east three gates ; on the north three 
gates; on the south three gates ; and on the west three 
gates. 

Verse 14 And the wall of the city had twelve founda- 
tions, — St. Paul tells the Ephesians that they, though Gen- 
tiles, are, by grace through faith, built upon the foundation 
of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the 
chief corner stone ; in whom all the building fitly framed 
together, groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord : in whom 



CHAPTER XXI. 



345 



15 And be that talked with me had a golden reed to 
measure the city, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof. 

16 And the city lieth four-square, and the length is 
as large as the breadth : and he measured the city with 



ye also are builded together for a habitation of God through 
the Spirit. And in them — the twelve foundations of this 
spiritual city— the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb, 
We take it for granted that St. Peter, St. Paul, St. John, 
and Zechariah, are not all mistaken about the spirituality 
of this edifice, this building, this great city, the holy Jerusa- 
lem, descending out of heaven from God. 

Verse 15 And he that talked with me had a golden reed 
to measure the city, and the gates thereof, and the wall 
thereof.— The golden reed, or perfect rule of rectitude, with 
which this messenger of unerring, infallible truth was fur- 
nished, enabled him to estimate and compare justly, and 
properly, the true character of all the material entering into 
this vast structure, the city, and the gates thereof and the 
wall thereof 

Verse 16 A?id the city lieth four-square, and the length is 
as large as the breadth : — If there is any definite meaning in 
the peculiar form of this great city, except the perfect recti- 
tude and purity of character of all the saints of which it is 
composed, it seems to be, that this purity of character, as 
well as durability of spiritual nature, is immutable and un- 
ending. And he measured the city with the reed, twelve thou- 
sand furlongs. This number may be taken merely to cor- 
respond with the original number of tribes of the thousands 
of Israel. And with the immutability and indestructibility 
correspond, also, the elevation, the sublimity, the divinity, 
of the spiritually pure and holy character of the saints com- 
posing this God-built city ; for, the length and the breadth 
and the height of it are equal % 



346 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

the reed, twelve thousand furlongs. The length and the 
breadth 'and the height of it are equal. 

17 And he measured the wall thereof, a hundred and 
forty and four cubits, according to the measure of a man, 

th ?8\nVthe building of the wall of it was of jasper : and 
thp citv was pure gold, like unto clear glass. 

19 And the foundations of the wall of the city ^ gar- 
nished with all manner of precious stones The first foun- 
dation was jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, a chal- 
cedony ; the fourth, an emerald ; 

Verse 17 And lie measured the wall thereof, a hundred 
and forty and four c^fc-This number, being the square 
of the number taken above, for the number of tribes of his 
saints expresses, as well as numbers can do, the sacred, the 
divine character of this wall of defense round about the holy 
city. The measure of a man, the man Christ J esus, that is, 
of the angel, the Angel of the covenant, the Lord, Jehovah. 

Verse 18 And the building t>f the wall of it was jasper: 
—In addition to what has been said in the note on verse 11 
of the jasper stone, we need only add here, that the struct- 
ure, and the first and great glory of the embellishments of 
the sacred wall, was jasper. A very appropriate and singular 
figure, in addition to those employed above, is here intro- 
duced to represent the purity and glory of the saints com- 
posing this holy city. And the city was pure gold. Me unto 
clear ^<m-combining in this figure the purity and bril- 
liancy of the finest metal with the most perfect transparency. 

Verse 19 And the foundations of the wall of the city were 
garnished with all manner of precious stones.— St. John, 
after making the important announcement that the founda- 
tions of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner 
of precious stones, only enumerates twelve, which, though 
they represent the number of the apostles, cannot represent 
all of them individually ; for the first one represents Christ, 



CHAPTER XXI. 



347 



20 The fifth, sardonyx ; the sixth, sardius ; the seventh, 
chrysolite ; the eighth, beryl ; the ninth, a topaz ; the tenth, 
a chrysoprasus ; the eleventh, a jacinth ; the twelfth, an 
amethyst. 

21 And the twelve gates ivere twelve pearls ; every sev- 
eral gate was of one pearl : and the street of the city ivas 
pure gold, as it were transparent glass. 



the chief corner-stone, as we have seen. But St. Paul on 
this subject is somewhat elaborate. To the Ephesians he 
says that he, Christ, gave some, apostles; and some, 
prophets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and 
teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of 
the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : . . . . 
from whom the whole body fitly joined together and com- 
pacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to 
the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh 
increase of the body into the edifying of itself in love. The 
first, the jasper, in the foundation of this spiritual building, 
representing Christ, the rest seem to represent all the embel- 
lishing supports of truth in the Christian age. 

Verse 21 And the twelve gates were tivelve pearls; — These 
twelve gates, or pearls, represent the twelve patriarchs and 
their tribes, and as St. John has informed us that every sev- 
eral gate was of one pearl, and as the religious light trans- 
mitted by the patriarchal and Mosaic economy, was not a 
perfect transparency, transmitting the undimmed rays of 
the light of truth in their perfect beauty and clearness, but 
only adumbrant of the true light, this particular kind of 
pearl of every several gate seems to be that of a translucent 
silvery whiteness, which transmits light without permitting 
objects to be seen. And the street of the city was pure 
gold, as it were transparent glass. The street was of the 
same material as the city itself, as in verse 18 : see note 
there. 



348 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



22 And I saw no temple therein : for the Lord God 
Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. 

23 And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the 
moon, to shine in it : for the glory of God did lighten it, and 
the Lamb is the light thereof. 

24 And the nations of them which are saved shall walk 
in the light of it : and the kings of the earth do bring their 
glory and honour into it. 



Verse 22 And I saw no temple therein : — As tlie lioly city 
is the saints of God, so the temple of it is not the place of 
their worship, but the object of their devotions, the Lord 
God Almighty and the Lamb. Not that the saints of the 
millennial age will probably discontinue the use of temples 
of public worship, but these shall not then, as now, get be- 
tween the worshiper and his God, as the object of worship. 

Verse 23 And the city had no need of the sun, neither of 
the moon, to shine in it : — Neither shall temples of public 
worship be so much temples of instruction then as now; for 
then shall be fulfilled the prophecy of Jeremiah, chap. xxxi. 
34 : And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour, 
and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord : for 
they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the great- 
est of them, saith the Lord : so that the perfect light of per- 
fectly developed truth shall not be wanting to any, much 
less the borrowed and reflected light of former ages ; for 
St. John saw that the glory of God did lighten it, and the 
Lamb is the light thereof 

Verse 24 And the nations of them which are saved shall 
walk in the light of it : — If testimony was still wanting that 
this chapter is properly applied to the millennial age, it is 
found here ; for the nations shall walk in the light of it. 
And as error has been utterly destroyed, and Satan chained, 
it seems that all nations are saved to walk in this light. 
And as farther testimony that this is so, the kings, without 



CHAPTER XXI. 



349 



25 And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day : 
for there shall be no night there. 

26 And they shall bring the glory and honour of the 
nations into it. 

27 And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that 
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or malceth 
a lie : but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life. 



restriction or limitation, all the kings of the earth do bring, 
as a willing and reasonable sacrifice, their glory and honour 
into it; so that they too are saints of God, part and parcel 
of the holy city. 

Verse 25 And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by 
day : — The unobscured and uninterrupted light of perfectly 
developed truth as it shall shine in the millennial age, is 
w T ell represented by perpetual day : for there shall be no 
night there; that is, no moral darkness at all. 

Verse 26 And they shall bring the glory and honour of 
the nations into it. — The glorious, the perfect light of divine 
truth, as it shall shine in the minds, the hearts, and the 
lives of all within the sacred precincts of the God-built city, 
shall not only cause that the kings, all the kings of the earth 
shall bring their glory and honour into it, but also, that they 
shall bring the glory and honour of the nations, all the na- 
tions, into it. 

Verse 27 And there shall in no toise enter into it any thing 
that defleth, — While all the honor and glory of all the 
kings and nations shall be brought into it, there shall in no 
wise enter into it any thing thai defleth, in any way, either 
in principle, or in practice ; nothing that tends to evil in 
practice, that ivorketh abomination ; or that is opposed to 
truth and purity in principle, that maketh a lie: but they, 
and they only, which are written in the Lamb's book of life, 
they who have w T ithin them the principles of purity and 
truth, the principle of life immortal, eternal life. 



350 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



CHAPTEE XXII. 

1 The river of the water of life. 2 The tree of life. 5 
The light of the city of God is himself 9 The angel will 
not he worshipped. 18 Nothing may he added to the word 
of God, nor taken therefrom. 

AND lie shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as 
crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the 
Lamb. 

2 In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of 
the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve man- 
ner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month : and the 
leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. 



NOTES. — CHAPTER XXII. 

Verse 1 And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, — 
The vast and the ever-active multitude of the saints of God, 
composing the holy city, the pure church of the millennial 
age, upon which the glory of God and the Lamb sheds such 
a radiance, as he sits enthroned upon it, is most beautifully 
represented here by a pure river of ivater of life, clear as crys- 
tal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. 

Verse 2 In the midst of the street of it, and on either side 
of the river, — In these figures, the river of life, and the tree of 
life, St. John's allusion to the river which went out of Eden 
to water the garden of the Lord, and the tree of life in the 
midst of the garden, is quite manifest. And whatever may 
have been the meaning of them there, St. John's use of them 
in this connection seems to be quite apparent. And as we 
have seen that the pure river of the water of life, proceeding 
out of the throne of God and of the Lamb, is the saints of 
God, in this more than restored Eden of the Lord, to which 
is now added the splendors of the indescribable glories of 
the enthroned Lamb of God, so the tree of life is the purely 
Christian government, after that the Icings, all the kings, 
and the nations, all the nations, have brought their glory and 



CHAPTER XXII. 



351 



3 And there shall be no more curse : but the throne of 
God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall 
serve him : 

4 And they shall see his face ; and his name sliall he in 
their foreheads. 

5 And there shall be no night there ; and they need no 

honour into the city of God, the new Jerusalem, the glorious 
church of the millennial age : this perennial tree, this per- 
petually fruit-yielding government, sending forth its benign 
influence everywhere, when even the forms, the foliage of 
this baptized, this pure government, shall have corrected and 
perfectly cured all the wrongs of the last nation, then shall 
it be truly said that, in the midst of the street of it, and on 
either side of the river, the tree of life, which hare twelve 
fruits, yielded her fruit every month : and the leaves of the 
tree for the healing of the nations. 

Verse 3 And there shall he no more curse : — After what 
we have seen in the resplendent light of St. John's vision, 
we are prepared to hear this saying, which, to poor, vile 
human nature, is such a hard saying, so that now, instead 
of the curse, all shall be blessing and blessed : and the throne 
of God and of the Lamh shall he in it. The church shall 
be the Lord's, and the government shall be the Lord's ; 
and, his servants shall serve him : 

Verse 4 And they shall see his face ; and his name shall 
be in their foreheads. — No intervening cloud then, as now, 
shall obscure the face and favor of God ; but the privileges 
of the saints shall be high and holy, and they shall be ap- 
preciated ; and their knowledge of the truth shall be per- 
fect, so that they shall follow the Lord fully in all things ; 
and their duty shall be plain, and they shall do it ; for they 
shall see his face ; and his name shall be in their foreheads. 

Verse 5 And there shall he no night there ; — The darkness 
having passed, all the darkness having passed, quite entirely 



■■■■■ 



352 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



candle, neither light of the sun ; for the Lord God giveth 
them light : and they shall reign for ever and ever. 

6 And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and 
true : and the Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel 
to shew unto his servants the things which must shortly be 
done. 

7 Behold, I come quickly : blessed is he that keepeth the 
sayings of the prophecy of this book. 



away, and the true light having arisen, in all the resplen- 
dent glory of its beauty and brightness, they no longer need 
types, and symbols, and sacrifices, adumbrant of the true 
light : neither to have the fact reiterated that the true light 
now shines ; nor that each should be urged by his fellow ser- 
vant to behold the Lamb of God ; for each shall receive 
light from the original Source of light \ for the Lord God 
giveth them light : and they shall reign for ever and ever. 

Verse 6 And he said unto me, These sayings are faith- 
ful and true: — The antecedent of the personal pronoun 
he, here, though found as far back as verse 9, of the pre- 
ceding chapter, is not encumbered with so much obscurity 
as in chap. xix. 9, though St. John comes near making the 
same fatal mistake here as there, of worshiping a highly 
honored, and greatly distinguished fellow servant, thinking, 
no doubt, that he was falling before the Lamb of God, the 
Messenger of the covenant, the Lord Jehovah. The angel 
positively and unequivocally affirms that, these sayings are 
faithful and true; consequently these predictions shall in 
their season have their fulfillment. And the Lord God of 
the holy prophets sent his angel to shew unto his servants the 
things ivhich must shortly he done. — Portions of the prophe- 
cies of the Old Testament Scriptures, as well as much of 
St. John's vision, are yet to be fulfilled, which must most 
assuredly be done. 

Verse 7 Behold, I come quichly : — The Lord God of 



CHAPTER XXII. 



353 



8 And I John saw these things, and heard them. And 
when I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship before 
the feet of the angel which shewed me these things. 

9 Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not : for I am 
they fellow servant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and 
of them which keep the sayings of this book : worship 
God. 



the holy foophets ratifies here what had just been so posi- 
tively and so confidently stated by his angel, and pro- 
nounces a blessing upon the diligently true and faithful, who 
keep the sayings and piously perform the teachings of this 
book. Behold, I come quickly : blessed is he that keepeth 
the sayings of the prophecy of this booh. 

Verse 8 And I John saw these things and heard them. — 
Some of St. John's information in this vision of unparal- 
leled grandeur and sublimity, was received by listening to 
the voice of an angel sent from God to teach him, and some 
of it by scenes presented to his mind so vividly, that he 
says, I saw these things. — And St. John was so transported 
with these rapturous visions, that on two occasions he mis- 
took the messenger sent by the LoRt> Jehovah for the Lord 
himself. And he says, When I had heard and seen, I fell 
down to worship before the feet of the angel tohich shewed 
me these things. 

Verse 9 Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not : — 
Possibly the meaning of this passage might be equally clear 
and even more forcible by rejecting the supplied nomina- 
tive and verb and giving it the form of a question: Then 
saith he unto me, Seest thou not ? for I am thy felloiv ser- 
vant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which 
keep the sayings of this book : consequently, I am not a 
proper object of worship at all; there is one God; to him, 
and to him only, the true worshipers pay Divine honors; 
therefore worship God. 
13 



354 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



10 And he saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the 
prophecy of this book: for the time is at hand. 

11 He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he 
which is filthy, let him be filthy still : and he that is right- 
eous, let him be righteous still : and he that is holy, let 
him be holy still. 



Verse 10 And lie saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of 
the prophecy of this hook: — Seal, or suppress, th&n not, but 
contrariwise record them, that the blessing of chap. i. 3, 
may rest upon the diligent reader and the faithful hearer 
of these wonderful records, for, Blessed is he that readeth, 
and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep 
those things which are written therein : for the time is at 
hand. And he saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the 
prophecy of this hook : for the time is at hand. — The cor- 
responding sentiments in the opening and closing language 
of this great prophecy, in these verses and others, seem to 
indicate its entireness and perfection as a whole. And the 
perfect certainty of the fulfillment of all these predictions is 
the same, as if the time for the fulfillment of each and every 
part was now at the door. And when all shall have been 
fulfilled, 

Verse 11 He that is unjust, let him he unjust still : — As the 
introductory, the preparatory state, for all moral character, 
shall then have passed away, the mutability of all moral 
creatures will have passed away with it ; so that the unjust, 
the unrighteous, in a governmental and social capacity, 
shall he unjust still; and the filthy, the impure in religion, 
shall be filthy still ; and when the righteous, the perfectly 
upright in all governmental and social relations, shall he 
righteous still; and the holy, the entirely pure in religion, 
shall he holy still— Whether this verse, in connection with 
the developments of the fifth seal, with other portions of 
this prophecy and other Scriptures, which seem to be appli- 



CHAPTER XXII. 



355 



12 And, behold, I come quickly ; and my reward is with 
me, to give every man according as his work shall be. 

13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, 
the first and the last. 

14 Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they 

cable to this subject, do really teach that the unchangeable 
fixedness of moral character by the great atonement, through 
faith in Jesus Christ, shall not be immutably established 
until the probation of all moral creatures shall end togeth- 
er, is a question in theology which w^e do not feel inclined to 
try to settle definitely. But then, if not till then, He that 
is unjust, let him be unjust still : and Tie which is filthy, let 
him be filthy still : and he that is righteous, let him be 
righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. 

Verse 12 And, behold, I come quickly; — Whether the term 
quickly is to be applied here according to its present accep- 
tation, or whether, as we have so often stated, it applies 
rather to the certainty than to the time of Christ's coming, 
is a question of comparatively little consequence to us ; but 
what Christ himself says he will do when he shall come, is 
of infinite importance, and of eternal interest to all— to pass 
a righteous sentence of eternal reward. Behold, I come 
quickly ; and my reward is with me, to give every man 
according as his work shall be. And now, to give infallible 
assurance to each individual and to all men, that this sen- 
tence of eternal reward will be passed upon the infallible 
principle of inflexible righteousness and of eternal truth, w^e 
have only to compare the following verse with chap. i. 8, 
to see who shall be the judge. 

Verse 13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the 
end, the first and the last.— Chap i. 8—1 am Alpha and 
Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which 
is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty. 

Verse 14 Blessed are they that do his commandments 



356 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through 
the gates into the city. 

15 For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremong- 
ers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and 
maketh a lie. 

16 I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these 
things in the churches. I am the root and the offspring of 
David, and the bright and morning star. 



The allusion here is quite manifest to the original command- 
ment, given to man in the paradise of God, which, while 
faithfully observed, secured to him the right to the tree 
of life, upon the principle of perfect obedience ; but since 
the fall, life being obtained by faith in Jesus Christ, so that 
the right to the tree of life, in the restored paradise, the holy 
city, the new Jerusalem, is secured by faith in Christ, which 
can be exercised only by the initiated, through the gates of 
the knowledge of his will and commandments ; and, Blessed 
are they that do his commandments, that they may have 
right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates 
into the city. 

Verse 15 For without are dogs— This is in allusion to the 
well-known practice among the Jews, who considered them- 
selves the only people taught of God, of calling all Gentiles 
dogs; which, however, applies here only to those who have 
not the knowledge of God, or who fail to improve the 
knowledge they have. Such as are superstitious, and not 
simple-hearted and sincere on the subject of religion ; those 
who are impure and cruel in social life ; those who worship 
other things besides God; and all those who adhere not 
firmly to the truth in all things, from the sacred love which 
they have for it. For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and 
whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever 
loveth and maketh a lie. 

Verse 16 I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you 



CHAPTER XXII. 



357 



17 And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let 
him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst 
come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life 
freely. 

these things in the churches. —^^ former part of this verse 
has its parallel in chap. i. 1, 11. The Revelation of Jesus 
Christ, which God gave unto him, to shew unto his servants 
things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and 
signified it by his angel unto his servant John : saying, lam 
Alpha and Omega, the first and the last ; and, What thou 
seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches 
which are in Asia. And these important revelations are 
not exclusive; they are not for these few individual congre- 
gations alone, but they are for all men, for all times and 
places, unto whom the knowledge of it shall come. And it 
is the duty of those who have it to communicate it to those 
who have it not. And especially is it for every individual 
of every nation of the millennial age. I am the root and the 
offspring of David, the bright and morning star. This lat- 
ter clause of this verse has its parallel in chap. v. 5, in which 
the elder comforts the weeeping John by calling his atten- 
tion ta the fact that the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root 
of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the 
seven seals thereof Christ, in this latter clause of the verse 
before us, tells us quite plainly that he is the Creator and the 
descendant of David; that he is both God and man ; that 
he is the all-glorious, the infinitely bright and illuminating 
star from which all others receive and reflect their bor- 
rowed light. I am the root and the offspring of David, the 
bright and morning star. 

Verse 17 And the Spirit and the bride say, Come— St. 
John, in this most glorious part of his entirely unrivaled 
vision, seeing Jesus exalted, both Lord and Christ, after 
that the beast and the false prophet had been cast into the 



358 NOTES ON REVELATION. 

18 For I testify unto every man that heareth the words 
of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto 

lake of fire, burning with brimstone ; and after that Satan 
had been bound, and cast into the bottomless pit ; so that 
there was no more curse; but the tendency being to purity 
and truth, and the throne of God and of the Lamb being 
fully and perfectly established in the holy city, new Jerusa- 
lem; and Christ having received of the Father the promise 
of the Holy Ghost ; St. John saw him shed forth in all the 
plenitude of his almighty power and grace. For David is 
not ascended into the heavens ; but he saith himself, The 
Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, until 
I make thy foes thy footstool. And now, all opposition hav- 
ing been put to silence, St. John hears extended to man- 
yea, even unto man — the inviting voice of the Holy Spirit, 
in connection with the sweet intonations of the gentle voice 
of the redeemed and purified church, Unprepared bride, the 
LamVs wife, as a chaste virgin, absolutely immaculate, because 
she hath washed her robes and made them white in the blood of 
the Lamb, saying, Come. And as there is now no opposition 
within man, or about him, so that the invitation is not only 
welcomed, but received with exceeding great joy, he that 
heareth shall repeat the invitation, and say, Come. And as 
there shall be no fondness left in the desires of man but for 
righteousness, purity, and truth, he that is athirst shall 
come. But even in the brightness of the glory of the mil- 
lennial age man's will shall still preside upon the throne, and 
his actions shall be voluntary, even in the reception of the 
greatest boon, life, immortal, eternal life. And whosoever 
will, shall take the water of life freely. And the Spirit and the 
bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And 
let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him 
take the water of life freely. 

Verse 18 For I testify unto every man that heareth the 



CHAPTER XXII. 



359 



these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are 
written in this book : 

19 And if any man shall take away from the words of 
the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out 
of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the 
things which are written in this book. 



words of the prophecy of this book, — The inestimable bless- 
ing of prophetic vision having been vouchsafed unto man 
in the beginning, and having been continued for more than 
four thousand years, and St. John, the great apostolic 
prophet, having finished, by special and most wonderful 
communications from God, this marvelously great, general 
prophecy, scanning the past, and fully comprehending all 
the future, and so giving it to the world, instead of a suc- 
cession of living prophets, for all coming time, places upon 
record here an interdict against any man who shall have 
the temerity to go when God has not sent him ; attempting 
to reveal unto his fellows what is coming upon the church 
and the world, otherwise than by pointing out the meaning 
and application of prophecy, already extant in God's book, 
by interpreting the symbolic language in which prophecy 
stands recorded. For I testify unto every man that heareth 
the words of the prophecy of this booh, If any man shall add 
unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that 
are written in this booh : 

Verse 19 And if any man shall take away from the 
words of the book of this prophecy, — An equally severe in- 
terdict is here recorded against any man whose temerity 
shall be so great as to dare to lay sacrilegious hands upon 
these divinely sacred things and diminish aught, even from 
the anathemas herein recorded against error and corruption, 
as against him who shall have added thereto ; for such reck- 
lessness of the interests of righteousness, purity, and truth, 
evinces the fact that he has not implanted within him the 



360 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



20 He which testifieth these things saith, Surely I come 
quickly : Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. 



sacredly vital principle of immortal, eternal life, obtained 
by faith in Jesus Christ ; consequently, if any man shall 
take away from the words of the hook of this prophecy, 
God shall take away his part out of the hook of life. And, 
not being a polished stone, fitted and prepared for God's 
spiritual building, the place, the part which he might, and 
should have occupied, shall God take out of the holy city. 
And, all and singly, universally and without exception, 
shall God take from such a one the tilings which are writ- 
ten in this hook. 

Verse 20 He which testifieth these things saith, Surely I 
come quickly : Amen. — This very brief, though truly com- 
prehensive verse, has its corresponding sentiments in chap, 
i. 2, 3, 5, 7 ; so that here, at the very close of this prophecy, 
excepting only the benediction, w T e find again reiterated this 
corresponding completeness of all the parts of this great and 
very greatly complicated, but not the less entire and abso- 
lutely perfect w r hole. It is almost infinite condescension in 
the Lord Jehovah, to reveal unto man — who has rebelled 
against him — his duty, his interest, and his destiny ; but it 
is much more condescending to testify, in such an endless 
variety of ways, and by such indubitable evidence, to the 
inflexibly binding force of these high and holy obligations, 
the infinite value of these undying interests, and the eternal 
truth of his immortal destiny, in connection with the infal- 
lible testimony that all these things shall be fulfilled, with 
the same absolute certainty that Christ himself shall come : 
Amen. To all of which St. John, from a full heart, could 
not forbear making the response: Even so, come. Lord 
Jesus. It may not be improper here to suggest that, at the 
coming of the Lord Jesus, the urgent and gracious invita- 



CHAPTER XXII. 361 

21 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ he with you all. 
Amen. 



tion of verse 17, which shall then have been ringing, and so 
musically reverberating during all the long and happy ages 
of the reign of millennial righteousness, may then be heard 
in all the heavenly sweetness of wooing divine love, for 
the last time. And it is most certainly a subject of over- 
whelmingly great and eternally important interest, with all 
the light of perfectly revealed truth shining full upon it, to 
inquire whether this invitation shall have been a standing 
one to all moral creatures throughout all ages ; and whether 
it shall at last be extended to all moral creatures together, 
so that each individual shall be put to the test, upon his own 
free choice, to accept the gospel provision, on God's terms, 
and to his glory, through faith in Jesus Christ, so that who- 
soever will, shall take the water of life freely. And that the 
eternal fixedness of moral character, the immutable destiny 
of all moral creatures, may then, and not till then, be inflex- 
ibly established, as in verse 11, w T hen he that is unjust, shall 
he unjust still : and he which is filthy, shall he filthy still : 
and he that is righteous, shall he righteous still: and he 
that is holy, shall be holy still. We must acknowledge that 
we should be exceedingly pleased to see the most eminent 
ability employed in a diligent, faithful, and even an ex- 
haustive investigation of this great subject ; for, certainly, 
infidelity might in this way be disarmed of some of its keen- 
est weapons against Christianity. "Who that has the ability 
vill have the nerve to examine God's word thoroughly on 
this great question, and will then give the result of his in- 
vestigations to the world ? 

Verse 21 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ he with you 
all. Amen. — This great prophecy being dedicated and ad- 
dressed specially, in chap. i. 11, unto the seven churches tvhich 



362 



NOTES ON REVELATION. 



are in Asia, though not designed exclusively for them, by 
any means, this benediction, corresponding with the dedica- 
tion, is pronounced to rest specially upon these seven 
churches ; but, coming as it does, with all the sacred glow 
of God's inspiration, from the loving heart of the disciple 
whom Jesus loved, it extends to all, whosoever will be blessed 
of God, in Christ Jesus. And it should burn its sentiments 
of grace and love in ineffaceable impressions upon every 
soul who shall either see or hear these last endearingly 
sweet words of the glorious Apocalypse : The grace of 
our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen. 



THE END. 







i(, V ... * * ° / 






<5b 







Y * j, 




- s It 

V> v ^ H ■■■■* 






* <r s \ V 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
^ y- Treatment Date: July 2005 

PreservatiooTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 1 6066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 



% * a ,. *4* 










•o v * 



^0 



V 




* 




1 



4 ^ 




<> J * * s 



V 



aG 



mm 



o ^ 



9^- 



\> . .f * o , 'fe 



V 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 502 241 1 



